diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-22 04:00:13 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-22 04:00:13 -0800 |
| commit | 8febbf8fb2fb6f54641d4b1ebf3a93fb93f5dbaf (patch) | |
| tree | 4ce5023aadd6aa1866885b6c430341b134b1f36c | |
| parent | e5fbc2c836e15d5a9d36234435e53d6ad08f265d (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-0.txt | 6342 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-0.zip | bin | 120455 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-h.zip | bin | 2283224 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-h/67520-h.htm | 11475 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-h/images/img-008.jpg | bin | 332007 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-h/images/img-020.jpg | bin | 329248 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-h/images/img-040.jpg | bin | 345428 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-h/images/img-068.jpg | bin | 350795 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-h/images/img-076.jpg | bin | 340919 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-h/images/img-090.jpg | bin | 335905 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-h/images/img-cover.jpg | bin | 135515 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67520-h/images/img-title.png | bin | 14774 -> 0 bytes |
15 files changed, 17 insertions, 17817 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..c974890 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #67520 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/67520) diff --git a/old/67520-0.txt b/old/67520-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 55ec8db..0000000 --- a/old/67520-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6342 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Conquest, by Henry Bedford-Jones - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: The Conquest - -Author: Henry Bedford-Jones - -Release Date: February 27, 2022 [eBook #67520] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Al Haines - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CONQUEST *** - - - - - - - -[Illustration: Title page] - - - - - THE CONQUEST - - - _By_ - - H. BEDFORD-JONES - - - - Published by - - DAVID C. COOK PUBLISHING COMPANY - - Elgin Chicago New York Boston - Publishing House and Mailing Rooms, -- Elgin, Illinois - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1914, - THE DAVID C. COOK PUBLISHING COMPANY. - - - - - CONTENTS - - I. What We Found on the Moor - II. Gib o' Clarclach - III. The "Lass o' Dee" Sails - IV. The Man from the Sea - V. How the "Lass" Was Drifted - VI. Radisson the Great - VII. Grim Howls - VIII. Deserted - IX. The Great Adventure Begins - X. The Keeper and The Arrow - XI. In the Villages of the Crees - XII. The Moose of Mystery - XIII. The Raiders - XIV. The Pursuit - XV. Outgeneraled - XVI. A Voice in the Night - XVII. A Martyr of the Snows - XVIII. Hudson's End - XIX. The Mighty One - XX. How Pierre Radisson Slept - XXI. The Shadow of the Cross - XXII. The End of the Long Trail - - - - -FOREWORD - -The story of Pierre Radisson, which is herein related, has passed -into history. That he was the first white man to reach the -Mississippi, after De Soto, is now admitted. It was he who founded -the Hudson's Bay Company, and who opened up the great Northwest to -the world, receiving the basest of ingratitude in return. - -The materials and facts used in this narrative I owe in part to Agnes -C. Laut, who has rescued him from oblivion and given him his rightful -place in history. The manner of his death no man knows to this day, -but it is hard to imagine this world-wandered dying in his bed in -London town; one likes to think of him as finding the peace of his -"heart's desire" in the far land which he knew and loved and served -so well.--_H. Bedford-Jones_. - - - - - DEDICATED - - To my mother, whose picture is the - picture of Ruth MacDonald in these pages. - - - - -THE CONQUEST - -_By H. BEDFORD-JONES_ - - - -CHAPTER I. - -WHAT WE FOUND ON THE MOOR. - -My father cocked up one eye at the heavens and stroked his heavy -beard, and, as the storm was all but over, he growled assent in the -Gaelic tongue that we of the west used among ourselves. - -"Aye, come along, Davie. We'll have work to find the sheep and get -them together after this blow. Belike they are huddled up in some -corner of the moor--over beyond the Glowerie-gap, no doubt." - -So blithely enough I whistled to Grim, and the three of us set off -across the moors, while mother stood at the door and waved us a -cheery farewell. Little she thought what burden we would fetch back -with us that day! The great storm had blown itself out, and as we -went along I asked permission to go down by the cliffs that afternoon -and hunt for washed-up wonders of the ocean. - -"Not you, lad," replied my father in his stern fashion, yet kindly -enough. "There is work and to spare at home. Besides, the cliffs -are no place for you this day. There'll be wreckers out betwixt here -and Rathesby." - -So with that I fell silent, wishing with all my heart that I might -see the wreckers at work. For I was but a boy of nine and the life -of a wrecker seemed to me to be the greatest in all the world. -Little I knew of the sore work that was done along the west coast -that day! - -Years before, my great-grandfather, a MacDonald of the isles, had -come across to the mainland and settled on Ayrby farm, and on this -same stead I had spent my nine years. All my life had been one of -peace and quietness, but I knew full well that the old claymore -hanging beside the fireplace could not say as much. - -For my father, Fergus MacDonald, had married late in life and my -mother had come out of the south to wed him. I had heard strange -whispers of the manner of that wedding. It was said, and my father -never denied it, that he had been one of those who, many years -before, had hoisted the blue banner of the Covenant and ridden behind -the great prophet Cameron, even to the end. Then, when the Covenant -was shattered by the king's troops, he had fled into the hills of the -south, and when the hunting was done and a new King come to the -throne, he had brought home as his wife, the woman who had sheltered -and hidden him in her father's barn. - -How true these things were I never knew, but my father's fame had -spread afar. In this year of grace 1701 the days of the Covenant -were all but over. The order of things was shifting; rumors were -flying abroad that the Stuart was coming to his own ere long, and -that all wide Scotland would rise behind him to a man. - -Of this my thoughts were busy as we strode over the heather, side by -side. Grim following us sedately and inconspicuously, as a sheep dog -should when he has age and experience. I always respected Grim more -and liked him less than the younger brood of dogs, for he seemed to -have somewhat of the dour, silent, purposeful sternness of my father -in his nature, and was ever rebuking me for my very boyishness. - -"Come, Davie," said my father suddenly, "we'll cut off a mile by -going down beside the cliffs. Like enough we will strike on a few of -the lambs among the bowlders, where there would be shelter." - -This set my mind back on the sheep once more, and I followed him -meekly but happily to the cliff-path over the sea. Fifteen miles to -the north lay the little port of Rathesby, and on rare occasions I -would go thither with my father and enjoy myself hugely, watching the -fishermen and sailors swaggering through the cobbled streets, and -hearing strange tongues--English and Irish, and sometimes a snatch of -Dutch or French. I knew English well enough, and south-land English -at that, while my mother had taught me a good knowledge of French; -but the honest Gaelic was our home speech and this I knew best of -all, and loved best. - -Our path, to give it that distinction, followed the winding edge of -the cliff, where many a gully and ravine led down to the beach below. -I cast longing glances at these, and once saw a shattered spar -driving on the rocks, but was careful to betray naught of the -eagerness that was in me. When my father Fergus had once said a -thing, there was no naysaying it, which was a lesson I had learned -long before. - -Of a sudden Grim made a little dash around me and planted himself in -the path before us. He made no sound, but he was gazing across the -moors, and to avoid stepping on him we stopped perforce. It was an -old trick of his, thus to give us warning, and I have heard that in -the old days Grim and Grim's father had accompanied more than one -fleeing Covenanter safely through the hills to shelter. - -Now these tales leaped into my mind with full force at a muttered -exclamation from my father, and I saw a strange sight. The sun, in -the east, was just breaking through the storm clouds, lighting up the -rolling heather a quarter-mile beyond us. There, full in its gleam, -was a tiny splotch of scarlet. - -The old days must have returned on my father, for as I glanced at him -I saw his hand leap to his side. But the old claymore hung there no -longer, and his face relaxed. - -"What is it, Grim?" he said kindly. "Yon is a scarlet coat right -enough, lad, but scarlet coats hunt men no longer over the moors. -What make you of it, Davie?" - -"No more than you, father," I replied, proud that he had appealed to -me. The crimson dot was motionless, and no farther from the cliffs -than we. So, with a word to Grim, we walked along more hastily, the -sheep clear forgot in this new interest. Scarlet coats were uncommon -in these parts, and little liked. As we drew nearer we began to see -that this could be no man, as at first we had thought, nor yet a -woman. Indeed, it seemed to be a garment flung down all in a heap, -and I stared at it in vain. - -Then the sun outburst all around us. As it did so, the crimson thing -yonder seemed to be imbued with life, and my father gave a cry of -amazement. - -"A lassie! Now, where can she--" - -[Illustration: _My father gave a cry of amazement._] - -Without finishing, he broke into a run, and I followed excitedly, for -the figure was plainly that of a little girl. But what a girl! She -was no more than mine own age, and the scarlet cloak fell from neck -to heels about her as she came to meet us. Over the cloak was -streaming a mass of yellow hair that seemed like spun gold in the -sunlight, and presently I slowed my pace to stare at her. - -Young though I was, I noted a peculiar quality in her as she ran to -meet my father with outstretched hands, tears still upon her cheeks. -I know not how to describe this quality, save that it was one of -absolute faith and confidence, as if she had been waiting there for -us. Old Grim hung behind, seemingly in doubt, but my father caught -the lassie to him, which in itself was quite enough to make me all -the more amazed. - -"Why, the bairn's gey weet!" he cried out in the Scots dialect he -seldom or never used. And with that I came up to them, and saw that -in truth she was dripping wet. In reply to my father's words she -spoke to him, but not in English or Scots, nor in any tongue that I -had ever heard. - -Bewildered and somewhat fearful, my father addressed her in honest -Gaelic, but she only stared at him and me, her arms cuddled around -his beard and neck in content. Then, to my further surprise, she -laughed and broke out in French. - -"You will take me home, gentlemen? Have you seen my mother?" - -By the words, I knew her for a lady, and stammered out what she had -said, to my father. He, poor man, was all for looking at her bonny -face and stroking her hair, so I bespoke her in his place. - -"Home? And where have you come from? Where is your mother?" - -At this her lips twisted apprehensively, whereat my father cried out -on me angrily; but she came around right bravely and made reply. - -"We were going back to France, young sir. And my mother was in the -boat." - -"In the boat!" I repeated, the truth coming upon me. "Then how came -you here?" - -"Why," she returned prettily, "it was dark, and the big waves -frightened poor mother, and I fell in the water and got all wet. -Then I climbed out and looked for mother, but could not find her." - -I put her words into Gaelic, staring the while at her cloak-clasp, -which was like a seal of gold bearing a coat of arms. But when my -father heard the story he drew her to him with a half-sob. - -"Davie, the lassie came ashore in the storm! Take Grim and run down -to the beach. If you find any others, men or women, bring them home. -And mind," he flung over his shoulder savagely, "mind you waste no -time hunting for shells and the like!" - -He swung the little maid to his shoulder, bidding Grim go with me, -and so was striding off across the moor before the words were done. -I stared after the two of them, and the lass waved a hand to me gayly -enough; but as I turned away I felt something grip on my throat, for -well I knew what her story boded. Many a good ship has been blown -north of the Irish coast and full upon our cliffs, from the time of -the great Armada even to this day, and few of them all have weathered -the great rocks that strew our coast from Bute to Man. - -There was little hope in my mind that I would find anything left of -that "boat" the maid spoke of, but I called Grim and started for the -nearest gully leading down to the shore. Soon the rocks were -towering above me, and the beat of the surf thundered ahead, and then -I entered a little sheltered cove where I had gathered shells many a -time. - -Almost at my feet there was a boat--a ship's longboat, rolling bottom -side up on the rocks. I stood looking around, but could see no -living thing on the spray-wet rocks that glittered black in the -sunlight. Then Grim gave a little growl and pawed at something just -below us. I felt a thrill, for more than once he had found in just -such fashion the body of a dead sailor, but as I stooped down to the -object rolling in the foam I saw it was nothing but a helpless crab -washed up into a pocket. I pulled him out with a jerk and flung him -back into the waves, turning away. The longboat was not worth -saving, being battered to pieces, and if any of the crew had reached -the shore they were not in sight. - -So Grim and I returned home across the moor. How had a French ship -come so far north, and on our western coasts too, I wondered? As we -went, Grim found a score of sheep clustered in a hollow, so I -hastened on and left him to drive the poor brutes home. - -When I reached the house I made report of my errand, seeking some -trace of the maid. But she was asleep in my own cot, and her crimson -cloak was drying before the peat-fire, which seemed more like to fill -it with smoke than dryness. - -"Did you find who she was or whence?" I asked my mother, knowing that -she spoke the French tongue far better than I. - -"The poor child knew naught," she replied, as she mixed a bowl of -broth and set it to keep warm. "The only name she knows is Marie--" - -"Which will be spoke no more in my house," broke out my father with a -black frown. "I doubt not the lassie's people were rank Papists--" - -"Shame on you, Fergus!" cried my mother indignantly, facing him. -"When a poor shipwrecked bairn comes and clings her arms about your -neck, you name her Papist--shame on you! Begone about your business, -and let sleeping dogs lie, Fergus MacDonald. Cameron and Claverhouse -are both forgot, and see to it--" - -But my father had incontinently fled out the door to get in the -sheep, and my mother laughed as she turned to me and bade me give the -red cloak a twist to "clear the peat out of it." - -Now, that was the manner of the coming of the little maid. Two days -later my father took me to Rathesby with him to seek out her folk, if -that might be. But no tidings had been brought of any wreck, and the -best we might do was to write--with much difficulty, for my father -was ever handier with staff than with pen--a letter to Edinburgh, -making a rude copy of the arms on the gold buckle, and seeking to -know what family bore those arms. No reply ever came to this letter, -and whether it ever arrived we never knew. - -And for this we were all content enough, I think. The lassie had -twined herself about my mother's heart by her winning ways, and that -confident, all-trusting matter laid hold strongly upon my father's -heart, so that ere many weeks it was decided that she should stay -with us until her folk should come to seek her. - -I remember that there was some difficulty over naming her, for my -father would have called her Ruth, which he plucked at random from -the Bible on the hearth. I think my mother was set on calling her -Mary, but the name of Mary Stuart was hard in my father's memory, and -he would not. - -So the weeks lengthened into months, and the months into years, and -ever Ruth and I were as brother and sister in the farmstead at Ayrby. -She learned English readily enough, but the Gaelic tongue was hard -for her, which was great sorrow to my father all his days. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -GIB O' CLARCLACH. - -Seven of those years were the happiest of all my life, perhaps. Ruth -and I dwelt quiet at home, and between whiles of the work my mother -taught us much that we had never known else. She was of good family, -of the Eastoun Errols, and how she came to love my father, who was -rough and rude, was always something of a mystery to me. But love -him she did, and he her, and it was a bad day for Fergus MacDonald -when my mother died. - -This happening took place seven years after the coming of Ruth, and -was a sore grief to all of us. I never realized just how sore a -grief it was to my father, Fergus, until later. She was buried -beside those of the Covenant who had escaped the harrying to die in -peace, and I mind me that it was on a cold, gray day which gave us -little cheer. - -The elder, old Alec Gordon, had carried pistol and sword at Ayrsmoss, -being given to preaching later in life. His mind was a bitter one, -setting well with that of my father, and this day of my mother's -funeral gave me a distaste for the men of the Covenant that I never -outgrew. When it was all over I crept away and went down to the -cliff-edge, where Ruth presently joined me, and we sat along with the -heart-hunger that was eating at us until the night-mists warned us -home. - -For many days thereafter my father spoke few words, and of a sudden -his age had come upon him, together with a strange unrest that I had -not seen in him before. But still we abode there on the old farm -until I was almost nineteen, and Ruth, as we guessed, a year younger. -Then came the first of those strange happenings that led us so far -afield and drew us into so weird a strand of Fortune's net before we -had done. - -Two years after my mother's death, my father began to have a -succession of visitors. There was much talk in those days of the new -lands over sea, and the rich farms to be had there for the taking. -From what scattered words that came to us, Ruth and I judged rightly -enough that these folk were talking of the plantations to my father, -and so indeed it proved. Alec Gordon was the most constant visitor, -and in time it came out that he would make a settlement in the new -world, of a number of our folk. My father was much taken with the -scheme, as were Muckle Jock Grier and Tam Graham, and others of the -families near by. At length my father announced that the next day -but one Ruth and I should go with him to Rathesby. - -His temper was dour and sullen in these days, and I dared not -question him overmuch, but Ruth got the truth of the matter out of -him on the way to town. It seemed that the elder, Alec Gordon, had -prevailed upon a dozen families to carry the Covenant to the New -World, and there to found a settlement to the glory of God, where -there would be none to interfere or hinder, and where, as my father -put it, "a new folk might be given growth by the Lord's grace, free -from the temptations of the world and the wiles of the devil." But -there were more devils in the New World than my father or old Alec -wotted of. - -I think he was much moved to this end by thought of Ruth and me, for -he was earnest that we should follow in his footsteps and grow up -God-fearing, respected young folk such as Lang Robin Grier. Now I -ever was, and am still, I trust, God-fearing; but sour faces were -little to my liking, and ranting Lang Robin much less. I mind me -that when Robin would have impressed some doctrinal point upon Ruth, -with many wise sayings and much doubting that her mind was sound in -the faith, I went home with sore knuckles, and Robin went home with a -sore face and a story that wrought much discredit upon me. Howbeit, -to my tale. - -We rode into Rathesby, where my father was to see Wat Herries, the -master of the stout lugger that sailed to Ireland and France and -beyond, and that even then lay in Rathesby bay. Smaller vessels than -the "Lass o' Dee" had passed overseas in safety, and my father -trusted in the hand of God more than he trusted in the hand of Wat -Herries. - -It was still early morn when we reached the port and put up our -ponies at the Purple Heather, kept by old Gib Lennox. Then my father -told me to wander at my will, taking good care of Ruth and returning -at midday, while he strode off in search of Master Herries. The -"Lass," we found, was newly come from France, and in her crew were -many dark-faced fellows whose tongue sounded sweet in the ears of -Ruth, so that we had to stop more than once and listen. - -In the front of her cloak, now a modest gray one, she wore that same -brooch with which she had come to us. I had hard work to keep her -from speaking to the strange men in their own tongue, but after a -time we came to the edge of the town and sat there among the rocks, -well content to watch the lugger in the harbor and the fishing boats -that lay around her. - -As we sat there two men came strolling by--two of the sailors whom we -had seen in the town. One was ordinary enough, the other a not -ill-favored rogue save for deep pock-marks on his face that bespoke -the plague, and a roving, cunning eye that bespoke a shifty soul. -These passed so close that their talk floated to us, and naught would -do Ruth but that I must call them over so that she might speak to -them in French. Whereat, somewhat sullenly, I obeyed, and the men -strolled across the shingle to us. - -"And what might you wish, pretty maid?" asked the pock-marked fellow -civilly enough. - -"I but wished to hear the French tongue, sir," she replied with a -smile. "It is long since I have spoken it--why, what is the matter?" - -For a sudden the man had given a little start, his eyes fixed on her -throat. Then he stared into her eyes, and at the look of him I half -gained my feet. - -"Your name?" he asked quickly. "What is your name, little one?" - -"What is that to you, fellow?" I made hot answer, angry at his -insolence. But Ruth caught my sleeve and pulled me down. - -"Nay, Davie! Why should he not know? It were but civil to speak him -fair, after calling to him. My name is Ruth, Ruth MacDonald," she -added in French. At this it seemed to me that the man stared harder -than ever, a puzzled look in his face. - -"And how come you to speak our tongue?" he said, smiling quickly, so -that I lost my anger. "It is strange to find one on these coasts who -speaks so well and fluently!" - -Ruth replied that she had had good teachers, and after a few words -more the men walked on. But I noted that the one we had spoken with -flung back more than one glance, and I was glad when midday came and -we made our way back to the inn to eat. - -There we found my father in deep converse with Master Herries, a -hearty man of some two-score years, and straightway all thought of -the two seamen fled my mind. For now the talk was all of lading and -cargo, of whether sheep might be fetched in the lugger and of how -many persons might sail with her. My father was set on taking with -us as many sheep as might be, notwithstanding Wat Herries told him -there was little sheep-land in the plantations. - -While we ate and listened, Alec Gordon came in and brought a list of -all those who had covenanted to go on the "Lass." The price was then -agreed on, and much against my will my father bade me take Ruth forth -again for an hour or two, as the inn was filling with seamen who -drank much and talked loud, and there was but the one room. - -So down to the sea we went once again, having had our fill of the -town-sights, and wandered south along the low cliffs and the shore. -Luckily enough, as it chanced, I picked up a water-clean cudgel that -lay among the rocks and used it in sport as a staff. A bit after, I -espied a small cuttlefish washed into a pool, and swooped down on the -place in delight. But Ruth, who cared little for such creations as -had snaky arms and hideous aspect, rambled onward among the rocks. - -I was much concerned with my find, and had great sport. Once the -foot-long arms were wound around that stick of mine, the creature -would not let go, even though I beat him gently against the rock. I -had no mind to lose the cudgel by leaving it there, and neither had I -cruelty enough to crush out the life of the ugly creature, so I -stayed and fought gently with him and forgot the passage of time. - -On a sudden came a faint cry to my ears and I heard my name as if -called from far away. Looking up, I saw no one and remembered that -Ruth had gone on alone. Thinking that she had fallen into some pool -among the rocks, mayhap, I caught up the stick, cuttlefish and all, -and ran to the point of rocks that hid the farther shore from me. -And there I gave a great cry of anger and amazement. - -For, a quarter of a mile distant, I saw Ruth being carried up the -cliff by two men. Though I could not see them well, for they were in -the cliff-shadow, I remembered the two seamen instantly. Without -pausing to think, I ran swiftly back to a little path that led up the -cliff, in white anger. I knew these parts well, and when I gained -the crest I would be betwixt the three and the town. - -In this thought I was right, for in my haste I had beat them to the -cliff-top and was running toward them when they appeared. Plainly -they had not counted on me, because as I appeared they seemed no -little alarmed. Then when I drew near, there came a flash of steel -in the sunlight and my heart stood still, lest they injure Ruth. - -But whatever their intention, it was unfulfilled. Before I could get -to them Ruth began to struggle, and broke away just as the knives -gleamed. One of the rogues wanted to run, but the other called to -him to stay steady and regain the maid when they had flung the boy -over the cliff. This did not serve to calm me over-much, and I must -have clean forgot to fear their knives. - -As I ran up, the one of them sprang, but I whirled around the cudgel, -which the cuttlefish yet clung to. The swing of it flung him off, -and while I was still a few paces from the seaman I saw the creature -strike him full in the face, as though thrown from a -hand-sling--though it was the sheerest good fortune. With a great -shriek the man turned and made off, clutching at his face, and I saw -no more of him after. - -But with the second man, him of the pock-marks, I was right soon -busied. Amazed as he was at the somewhat ludicrous fate of his -fellow, he came at me evilly. With a quick motion I shortened the -cudgel and stabbed him in the breast with it, the point of his knife -just shearing through my shirt, but harming me not at all. Then I -gripped him by the neck and wrist. - -Now we MacDonalds have ever been accounted strong men, and although -scant nineteen, my father was wont to say that I promised not to -disgrace the family in my strength. That was no light praise from -his lips, but I never knew the worth of it till I gripped that seaman -in my two hands. The anger that was upon me for the sake of Ruth was -so great that there seemed to be a red haze in my eyes, and then I -realized that the man had dropped his knife and was all but limp. -Whereat I lifted him up and threw him to the heather, where he lay -quiet. - -Then I knew that Ruth was hanging to my arm, pleading with me not to -harm the man. I stared down at her, breathing heavily, and wondered -what to do with him. - -"Were you hurt, lassie?" I asked in haste. - -"No, Davie. They came upon me suddenly, and I had but time to cry to -you before they clapped a kerchief to my mouth and lifted me. At the -top of the cliff I broke from them. But--oh, I fear me you have hurt -this man sore!" - -"And well enough for him," I responded grimly. "He is like to be -worse hurt when my father lays hands on him." - -"David! Surely they are punished enough!" she cried out. Looking -down at her, I saw that her golden hair was streaming free and in her -face was that same all-trusting look wherewith she had met us nine -years before. The memory of that day struck me like a shock, so that -I stared speechless. Just then the sailor groaned, rolled over, and -sat up. I put my foot on his knife, debating whether to hale him to -Rathesby or not. - -"Let him go, David," pleaded Ruth. "Truly, they did me no harm, and -if father knew of it he would be very angry. Do not tell him, Davie, -for it can do no good and will only make him dour for days." - -Now this was true enough, and when the flame of my wrath had quieted -somewhat I was not over-anxious to kindle the flame again in my -father's heart. So I looked down at the man and bade him stand up, -which he did with a groan, rubbing his neck. - -"Who are you," I asked sternly. "What was your intent?" - -He glanced from me to Ruth, an odd gleam in his crafty eyes which -liked me little. He seemed to hesitate before answering, though I -had spoken in his own tongue. - -"I am called Gib o' Clarclach," he replied surlily, in right good -Gaelic. As I stared in amazement, he darted a venomous look at me. -"But elsewhere I am known as The Pike," he added, "and I have friends -you wot not of, stripling. So best say no more of this." - -"That for you and your friends," and I snapped my fingers. "What -wanted you with this maid? Answer, or you lie in Rathesby gaol this -night." - -But all the answer I got was a mocking laugh, as the fellow sprang -away and was gone down the cliff-path. I plunged forward, but Ruth's -hand clutched mine and her voice pulled me back. "Nay, Davie! Leave -him go and let us return--for--for I am afraid!" - -And the little sob she gave held me to her more than her grip, so -that I laid her head against my shoulder and comforted her until she -smiled once more. But she did not smile until I had promised to say -no word of the affair to my father Fergus. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -THE "LASS O' DEE" SAILS. - -We talked little on the way back to the town, but none the less I was -wondering greatly. So this seeming Frenchman could talk good Gaelic -speech, as well as chatter French! That set me to marveling, for he -looked like a Frenchman right enough. And what he called -himself--The Pike! Surely that was no name for an honest man to -bear, considering what kind of fish the pike was, even had the very -giving of such a name not been a heathenish and outlandish thing. I -had heard that the heathen in the colonies were named after beasts -and birds, and so I came to the conclusion that he must have lived -overseas. His Gaelic, however, was not that of the west coast, but -held the burn of the Highlands. - -I kept all this thinking to myself for the next few days. No harm -had been done Ruth, so no harm had come of it; though why they dared -to carry off a Scots maiden so near home was more than I could -explain. In the end I gave up the attempt, having other things to -busy myself with. - -When we had reached the inn once more we found my father ready to -depart. With him was sour old Alec Gordon, who would bide with us at -Ayrby over night. They rode on ahead, and from their talking Ruth -and I gained some inkling of the great scheme. - -The "Lass" had been engaged to take over the expedition upon her -return from the next cruise, which would be in a month's time. This -would give us who were going plenty of time to sell our farms and -stock and to make all ready for departure. As to selling these, -there would be little trouble about that, for the hill folk and those -from the south would be glad enough to take them over and pay ready -cash. We of the west have alway been accounted poor folk, but even -in those days it was a poor farm indeed that did not have a leathern -sack hidden away beneath the hearth, with something therein to clink. -The days of Claverhouse had taught the west folk a stern lesson. - -Neither Ruth nor I was greatly in favor of seeking the New World. We -had many a conversation about Gib o' Clarclach, which usually -resolved itself into wondering why he had stared so at the golden -brooch; and in the end Ruth placed it away and wore it no more until -our departure. She loved our home, with its rolling moors and cliffs -and mountains, and could see no reason for change; for that matter, -neither could my father, except that, as I said before, he was -restless and thinking about our future state. - -As for me, I was wild to stay. Most lads would have wanted to cross -the world, but not I, for there was great talk of the Stuart in the -air. My father, who held all Stuarts for Papists, was bitter strong -for Orange and the Dutch, but the romance of Prince Charles was eager -in me. There were constant rumors that the French fleet was coming, -that men were arming in the Highlands, and that the clans and the men -of the Isles were up, but nothing came of it all and our preparations -went steadily forward. - -It was no light task in those days to go into the New World and found -a settlement there. We were to take a dozen sheep, and my father -refused to part with Grim, of course. All the rest was to be handed -over to my father's kinsman, Ian MacDonald, together with the stead -itself. Our personal possessions were all packed stoutly in three -great chests of oak bound with iron, and into one of these went -Ruth's little red cloak, that my mother had kept always. - -Those were sad days for us, were the days of parting. There was ever -something of the woman in my boy nature, I think, for it grieved me -sore to part with the things I had known all my life, but especially -to turn over to strangers the things about the house that my mother -had loved and used. There was a big crock, I remember, which she had -used for making the porridge every morning, and Ruth after her; this -my father would not let us pack, saying that broken pots would make -poor porridge in the colonies. - -"Then it shall make porridge no more," I replied hotly, and caught up -the heavy crock. Ruth gave a little cry as it shattered on the -hearthstone, and I looked to feel my father's staff. But instead, he -only gazed across the room and nodded to himself. - -"Let be, Davie lad. We cannot always dash our crocks upon the stones -and start anew. Now fetch in some peat ere the fire dies." - -Very humbly, and a good bit ashamed, I obeyed. I had not thought -there was so much restraint in my father, of late. - -To tell the honest truth, Fergus MacDonald, as the neighbors said, -was "fey" ever since the death of my mother. He would take his staff -and Grim and so stride across the moors, return home in the evening, -and speak no word for hours. These moods had been growing on him, -but the bustle and stir of our preparations seemed to wake him out of -himself in some degree, for which I was duly thankful. - -The day of sailing had been set for the end of May, in the year 1710. -Alec Gordon rode over with the word that the "Lass" had returned and -her cargo--which as all knew, was contraband--had been safely "run" -farther down the coast. The Griers were already in Rathesby, with -two or three other families, and old Alec was gathering his flock -together for the voyage. - -So early the next morning we shut up the stead for Ian to take charge -when he would, and departed for ever, as it seemed. We rode but -slowly, Grim driving the sheep steadily before him and us, until we -came to a roll of the moor we paused for a last look at the old -place. As we turned away I caught a sparkle on my father's gray -beard and the sight put a sudden sob in my throat; as for Ruth, she -made no secret of her tears. And thus we left the little gray house -behind us and rode with out faces toward the west and the sound of -the sea beating on our ears. - -We came down to Rathesby at last and found the little port in wild -confusion. In all, there were eight families leaving--the Griers, -two Grahams, three of the Gordons, Auld Lag Hamilton and his sons, -and our own little party from Ayrby. All that afternoon we were busy -getting the sheep stowed away on board--which Wat Herries considered -sheer foolishness, as I did myself--and for that night we put up at -the Purple Heather, the women sleeping in the guest-rooms while we -men rolled up in our plaids and lay in the great room down below. - -There was much talking that night ere the rushlights were blown out, -and I learned that our destination was to be the colony taken from -the Dutch long before and renamed New York, where land might be had -for the taking. Indeed, I learned for the first time that Alec -Gordon had not gone into this venture blindly, but had procured -letters to the folk there from others of the faith in Holland, so -that we were sure of a goodly welcome. - -There was one matter that troubled me greatly that night, and kept -sleep from me for a long time. This was that while we were loading -sheep aboard that day I had seen a face among Master Herries' crew, -and it was the face of Gib o' Clarclach, as he called himself. I -wondered at his daring to return in the "Lass," knowing her loading -and her errand, and for a moment I was tempted to have a word with -Herries himself on the matter. Howbeit, I decided against it and -thereupon fell off to sleep, concluding that the man had sufficient -punishment already and that to pursue him for a past fault would be -no worthy end. But in days to come I repented me much of this, as -you shall see. - -In the morning we made a hasty breakfast together, and assembled in -the big room for a last prayer. It was like to be morning-long, and -after taking due part for an hour I slipped quietly through the door; -not out of disrespect, but out of sheer weariness, for Alec Gordon -was famed for his long-windedness. Master Herries and his men were -waiting aboard the "Lass," but as I watched the ship from the bench -outside the inn, I was aware of a man calling my name and pointing. - -Turning, I saw that he was directing me to the hillsides, and there -in the gleam of the sunlight I saw a dozen men riding breakneck -toward the port. - -"Best get auld Alec out," suggested the fisherman, and the look of -him told me there was more afoot than I knew. So, taking my courage -in hand, I slipped in through the side door again and so up behind -the elder, in the shadow of the big settle. Waiting till he had -finished a drawn-out phrase, I leaned toward his ear. - -"Alec Gordon, there be men riding hard down the moors." - -It seemed to me that his face changed quickly, but not his voice, for -he continued quietly enough. - -"Tam Graham, lead your flock to the boats. Do you follow him, -Fergus, and all of you make what haste is possible." With that he -fell into the border tongue as they all looked up in amazement. -"Scramble oot, freends!" he cried hastily. "The kye are in the corn!" - -Now well enough I knew that for the old alarm-cry of the men of -Cameron, nor was I the only one. There was a single deep murmur, and -the Grahams poured forth into the street. After them came the rest -of us, I falling in at Ruth's side behind my father, and we hastened -down to the boats. I failed utterly to see what danger there could -be, and cast back an eye at the riders. They were still a -quarter-mile away, but coming on furiously. - -In less time than it takes to tell, we were into the small boats and -rowing out to the ship. As I scrambled up the side I could hear the -clatter of hoofs on the cobbles, but above us there was a creak of -ropes and a flutter of canvas. Then there came shouts from shore, -but we could not hear the words and paid no heed. - -"Hasten!" shouted Master Herries, roaring like a bull at the men, and -we saw a boat pulling out from shore. It reached us just as our -anchor lifted, and over the rail scrambled a stout man waving a -parchment with dangling seals. - -"Halt, in the Royal name!" he squeaked, and my father stepped out to -him. - -"What's a' the steer aboot?" asked my father quietly. At this I -looked for trouble, for it was in my mind that whenever Fergus -MacDonald had come to using the Scots dialect, there had been doings -afterward. - -"Ha' ye permission to gan awa' frae Scotland?" cried the stout man, -puffing and blowing as he glared around. "Well ye ken ye hae nane, -Fergus MacDonald, an' since I hae coom in siccan a de'il's hurry--" - -"Be off," broke in my father sternly, pointing to the shore. For -answer the fellow waved out his parchment spluttering something about -the "Royal commeesioner" that I did not fully catch. But my father -caught it well enough, and his face went black as he strode forward -and lifted the stout man in both hands, easily. - -"Say to him it wad fit him better to look to his ain life than ours," -he roared, and therewith heaved up the man and sent him overside into -the bay. Wat Herries cried out sharply to duck behind the bulwarks -lest shot be flying, but there was none of that. I saw the stout man -picked up by his boat and return to shore, shaking his fist vainly at -the laughter which met and followed him; then the wind bellied out -our sails and the voyage was begun. A little later it came out that -news had spread abroad of our purpose and that the commissioner had -wished to stop us, but for what reason I never knew. - -My father conjectured shrewdly enough that we would have been sent -elsewhere than to New York. However, we soon forgot that, for the -whole party was clustered on the poop watching the purple hills -behind us. The little port faded ere long into a solid background, -for the breeze was a stiff one, and that afternoon we looked our last -on Scotland. This was the occasion for another address and prayer -from Alec Gordon, and this time I joined in right willingly. I had -never been so far from land before, and the tossing of the ship made -me no wee bit uneasy. - -Nor was this lessened during the following days. Five in all I -suffered, together with all the moor-folk, as I never want to suffer -more. Ruth was free from the sickness, as was my father, but Maisie -Graham, poor soul, came near dying with it. After the fifth day, -however, I crawled out on deck a new man, albeit weak in the legs, -and never knew that the sun could feel so good. - -The next day thereafter I was almost myself again, and paid back the -jests of Ruth with interest. She had great sport of my sickness, -although to tell the truth she tended me with unremitting care and -kindness, when my father would have let me be to get over it as best -I could. - -To confess it straightway, I gained greater respect for Alec Gordon -in those days, and in those to come, than I had ever felt before. -The sight of the great ocean around us and the feel of the tossing -deck that alone kept us from harm, put the fear of God into my heart -in good surety, so that I entered into the morning and evening -meetings with new earnestness. Nor was it only while the danger -lasted that I felt thus. I had seen the ocean full often, but I had -never so much as gone out with a fishing-boat, and those first few -days were full of grim earnestness that proved their worth in the end. - -It was on the twelfth day out that the first untoward event happened, -for one of the seamen cried down to us that he had sighted a small -boat that was all but sinking. Sure enough, we on deck could descry -a point of white ahead, and all of us gathered in eagerness as we -drew up to her. Thus far we had had good weather, and by now even -Maisie Graham was free of the sickness. - -As we came closer to the little boat, which was no larger than a -sloop, we saw that she held only one man. Then a sense of -strangeness seemed to settle over us when we knew that this one man -was old, his long white hair and beard flying in the wind, but he -stood erect and tall at his tiller. The strangest thing of all was -that his cranky old craft was headed west, into the ocean itself, -instead of back toward the land. - -[Illustration: _As we came closer to the little boat we saw that she -held only one man._] - -At our hail he came about readily enough, for his boat seemed much -battered and was half full of sea-water. Handling her with no little -skill, he laid us aboard and sprang over the rail. As he did so, I -heard some of the seamen muttering in Gaelic--something about one of -the sea-wizards; but to this I gave little heed as we all hastened to -surround the old man and to talk with him. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -THE MAN FROM THE SEA. - -A fine-looking man he was, too, despite his age. I put him down as -three-score and ten, and found later that I had not been far wrong. -His face was hard-set and stern, like that of some eagle, his nose -finely curved, and his deep-set eyes--ah, what eyes those were! -Never since have I seen eyes like his. They seemed to be gazing far -off, even as they looked into one's own; they seemed to see some -great vision not given to other men's sight, as in truth I believe -they did. - -His hair was snow-white, but very thick, hanging about his shoulders, -and on his bronzed neck was tattooed some strange animal which I had -never before seen. So we stood about him, staring, while Wat Herries -cast off the little sloop and left her to sink as she would. - -The stranger searched us with those great black eagle-eyes, but shook -his head at Alec Gordon's Gaelic, and muttered something that fetched -a joyful cry from Ruth, for it was in the French tongue. - -"You are a Frenchman?" she inquired quickly, pushing to my side. The -stranger glanced at us, then his great figure quivered as a tree -shakes beneath the ax. I could have sworn that a tinge of red leaped -into his pale cheeks and that he was gazing at the golden brooch -which once more held Ruth's cloak, but he replied slowly and calmly -in a musical voice: - -"I speak French, mademoiselle, though I may not claim to belong to -that nation." - -"Who are you?" asked Ruth, "and what are you doing in that little -boat?" - -"As to my name, that matters not," he replied with a bow that could -only have been learned in courts. "I was sailing to the west, and if -I might thank your company for saving me from a leaky and all but -disabled craft, I would fain do so through you." - -Ruth put his words into our own tongue, somewhat disconcerted at his -courteous aloofness, whereat Alec Gordon rubbed his chin, and bade us -salute him courteously. - -"Tell the man that he must e'en go to the colonies with us," he said, -knitting his gray eyebrows. "If he will not tell his name, we care -little. Ask him of his religion." - -And so Ruth did. But at the question the old man straightened up and -a flash of fire leaped into his wondrous eyes. - -"Who are you that dare to question me?" he replied sternly and -proudly. "As to my religion, that is my own affair. May I ask your -name, mistress?" - -"We are of Scotland, of the Covenant," she returned simply, giving -her name. He frowned as if in perplexity. "Fear not," smiled the -little maid, mistaking his attitude. "You are with friends, old man, -and if you be not a Papist your religion matters not." - -He laughed shortly, staring down upon her. "Not I, maiden. As to -fear, I am more hungered than fearful, though I have felt fear often -in my time." - -As Ruth gave his words to the others and my father led him to the -cabin, I turned over this speech in my mind and set him down, -boylike, as a coward. Therein I made a grave mistake, as I found out -ere long. - -It was but natural that the stranger should make great talk among us -all, and when he returned on deck, his tall figure wrapped in a spare -plaid of Tam Graham's, we gazed at him ever more eagerly. But he -gave us little heed, going forward into the bow and sitting there -upon a coil of rope, gazing out into the west as if the ship sped not -fast enough for him. After a little, Ruth and I, being the only ones -aboard who could speak French, save the sailors, came to him. He did -not repel us--nay, there was something about the man that drew us -both, and Ruth more than me; he seemed like one who had seen many -strange things, and the secret that shone forth from his deep eyes -half frightened while it attracted me. As for Ruth, she felt sorry -for him in his loneliness and wished to talk her French also, for she -ever held that my accent was most vile. - -He gave us a kindlier welcome than I had looked for, and when he -smiled all his sternness vanished and I knew on the instant that here -was a man who had suffered and loved greatly, and who knew how to win -love from other men. There was about him something of that same -quality which Ruth so greatly possessed, the quality of drawing out -the faith of others, of quiet trust and confidence. I was not to -know for many long weeks what it really meant to love and be loved by -him, but, as I perched on the anchor chains and stared frankly at -him, I thought that it must indeed be hard to tell this man a lie. - -"If you would speak English," he smiled in the southland speech, "I -can converse well in that." - -"Nay," and Ruth's laugh rippled out, "French is mine own -mother-tongue, and seldom do I get a chance to use it." - -"Are you French, then? With your name?" he asked quickly. Now, -though I knew full well that Ruth had come there with no such -thought, she poured out the tale of her coming to us over the moors, -as she had heard it often from my mother and me. This surprised me -all the more because as a rule she made light of it and claimed Ayrby -for home, and my people for her people. - -The old stranger listened to all her story, but he remained silent -and fell to staring over the bowsprit again as if he had not heard. -But I who watched him saw him try to speak, as it were, then stop -suddenly and gulp in his throat. - -"It is a strange tale," he replied after a little, "and I thank you -for the telling, maiden. Know you whither we are bound?" - -"For the New York colony," I replied, somewhat downcast that he had -not trusted us in turn with his own tale. He must have read the -thought in my eyes, for he smiled sadly and I felt emboldened to -question him. "What is that mark on your throat?" I continued, -gazing at the tattooed animal. "Is that some strange beast?" - -"Aye, strange enough," he turned human all at once and laughed in my -face like a boy. "It is a beaver, an animal of the New World and of -the old, yet stranger never lived. You will see many a -beaver-skin--aye, and sell them, too, perchance!" - -"Then you have been in the New World!" cried out Ruth, settling down -snugly at his side. "Tell us all about it, sir!" - -"The tale would outlast the voyage," he said, looking down at her -face. A sudden mad thought came into my mind, and before I thought -to stay it, sprang to my lips. - -"In the New World," I asked eagerly, "did you ever know a man who was -called The Pike?" - -The answer to that question was wonderful enough. With one quick -motion he leaned forward and gripped my shoulder in a hand of iron; -and when his eyes bored into mine own I all but cried out, so like -pure flame was the look therein. - -"What know you of him?" he asked bitingly, and his tone minded me of -my father's when he had flung the Commissioner's man over the rail. -In that instant I feared this old stranger as never in my life had I -feared anyone, no, not even my father; and so I gave him all I knew -of Gib o' Clarclach, without let or hindrance. While I spoke, his -grip loosened, but his shaggy brows came down until they met. - -"Lad," he said when I had made an end, "keep this maid from that man -as if he were the plague itself! Let him not touch her, should you -ever meet again, and if he so much as looks at her put your knife -into him as into a dog gone mad!" - -"Why, the fellow is aboard now," I answered in wonder, and in no -little fear. But to my surprise the old man only turned and gazed -out into the sunset once more, checking Ruth when she would have -spoken. - -"My children," he said very softly, "while I am here you are safe -from this man, remember that. Nay, I would not harm him. I am an -old man, but I have been where no other white man has been; I have -been a ruler among men whose skins are not as ours, and I go even now -to end my days among these people. He, also, has been among them, -and I know not what evil he is about here; but it seems to me that -the hand of God has drawn me to you and to this ship, lest you come -to harm. Now leave me, my children, and count me ever as a friend of -the best." - -Hand in hand, like two frighted bairns, we left him and went aft in -awe. When we were alone in the cabin, all the other folk being -above, Ruth looked strangely at me and caught my hand. - -"Davie, is he not a wonderful man? Do you like him?" - -"I fear him," I replied honestly. "But I think I could even love -him, an' I had the chance. He is some great man, Ruth, that I know!" - -"I like him, too, and I am not a bit feared of him," she said -earnestly. "Say naught to anyone of what he said, Davie, for I think -he would trust us more than others." - -Whereto I agreed willingly enough, remembering that shoulder-grip -which still burned me. But that did not save me from much -speculating to myself. First, why had the old man been sailing -westward in a small and battered sloop, scarce fit for coast fishing? -Second, what did he know of Gib o' Clarclach? And last and -greatest-- who was he? These questions drove through my mind as I -went back to the deck, but it was long ere any of them were answered. -All that evening I looked about for the face of Gib the sailor, but -saw it not. - -Oddly enough, that same night a terrific gale from the south came on -us. Odd, because until then the weather had been perfect, and also -because of what followed. It was such a gale as I had never known -before, keeping up day after day and driving us ever west and north, -for the poor little "Lass" could only run with a single shred of sail -to keep her right end forward. - -That was a hard time for all of us. Morn and eve we held assembly in -the larger of the cabins, where we men slept, and Alec Gordon led us -in prayer. At each of these meetings the old stranger attended, -although he took no part himself, which my father liked but ill. -During those days we younger men helped the crew pull and haul, but -the others were cooped up in the cabin--and a dreary place it was. -Alec and the rest kept up an ever-lasting argument on Effectual -Calling and Reason Annexed, together with other such topics as the -articles of faith afforded, and I was glad enough to be sharing with -the crew instead of listening to such talk below, for I was ever -fonder of action than discussion. - -I had nearly forgot the other part of our crew and cargo--Grim, who -kept company with half a dozen more sheep dogs, and the poor beasts -stowed away in hasty-built pens below. The day the old stranger came -aboard, three of the sheep died, and what with broken legs from the -rolling of the "Lass," and from sickness, the rest followed speedily. -Wherein Wat Herries was proved to know his business better than my -father. As for Grim, he kept close below after the storm began, and -remained there in safety, keeping near to my father's heels as usual. - -For a week that storm blew down on us, and there was rest or comfort -for none aboard. On the seventh day we had clear weather once more -and returned to our course, from which we had been sadly driven. Two -days after this befell a sore accident, for Master Herries was -knocked down by a lower yard breaking from its cordage, and when we -picked him up his right leg was found broken below the knee. - -We carried him to his cabin and there my father, who had no little -leechcraft, tended him. This placed the ship in the hands of an -Ireland man called Black Michael, who was good enough in his way, but -a poor mate, for as events proved he had little hold on the men -forward. - -As if this were not enough, the storm came back upon us the next day -and again the poor "Lass" fled helpless before it. It was now that -first I noted a peculiar manner among the men, who like all our west -coast seamen were highly superstitious. I thought little of it, nor -dreamt how it tended, until one night when I crept forward to steal a -pannikin of water from the butt for Grim. On my way back I heard two -seamen talking in Gaelic, behind a corner of the cabins, and the wind -carried me their words. - -"_Duar na Criosd!_" muttered one, an Irisher like the mate. "There -is no doubt of it, Eoghan! I have seen it before, and I tell you -that unless Ruadh has green stuff in plenty, he will die! It is the -scurvy, and we have naught aboard to fight it with." - -"Scurvy an' you like," replied the other sullenly, "but I say it is -the old wizard whom we took aboard. Do you mind the tale of Jonah in -the Scriptures? Do you mind how the sheep began to die when he came, -and how he brought the gale with him?" - -There was a little silence, and I felt my heart sound against my ribs -as I began to comprehend their words. - -"Like enough," answered the first with an oath. "But the scurvy is -upon us, and we be all dead men, Eoghan, unless we fetch land right -soon. Nor is the manner of that rotting death pleasant, and with -this he described the workings of scurvy until my flesh creeped. - -"Then let us have this Jonah overboard," cried out the other man on a -sudden, and despair was in his voice. "Gib o' Clarclach is with us, -and the rest. Black Michael matters not; put this wizard overside -and we will have fair weather again. Who ever heard tell of such -gales at this season?" - -Which same was true enough, and I even wondered a trifle if the man -might not be right. - -"Stay," returned the first. "I have a better plan. The old wizard -sleeps in the cabin aft, with the captain. I will slip in there this -very night, when the watch is changed, and have my knife in him and -out again. Let the elder lay it to the Lord's vengeance an' he will, -being overfond of such talk." - -At this the other man laughed shortly, but I crept very silently -across the heaving deck to the cabin, and there was great fear in my -heart for all of us. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -HOW THE "LASS" WAS DRIFTED. - -On hands and knees, the deck beneath me groaning and pitching to the -tossing of the great waves, and the howling wind still seeming to -thrill those muttered words to me, I crawled on and with some -difficulty brought the water to Grim, who thanked me in his own way. -Then I rose and looked about. - -Around the table were lashed my father, Alec Gordon, and Robin Grier, -all arguing at the top of their tongues. In the bunks lay the -others, or on heaps of padded canvas along the floor. Then I -understood that the old stranger had gone to Master Herries' cabin, -where the mate sometimes lay also, and was caring for the injured -man. Besides Grim there were five other dogs lying around, but the -womenfolk were all safe asleep in their own place. - -I misliked saying anything to my father and old Alec, for fear they -would disbelieve me. Had Ruth been there I would have sought counsel -from her, and have gained it, too; but a notion came to me that the -work might be done without a quarrel. Had I told my father the tale, -he might have sought out the two men and cracked their heads -together, likely getting a knife in him for it. So, without -disturbing any of the three at the table, I caught hold on Grim and -drew him out of the cabin. - -The master's cabin, where were the old man and Wat, was but a -miserable hole to one side of our main room, and had indeed been -intended for some other use. It would be easy enough for a man to -slip in and out again, I considered as I crossed the few feet of open -deck to get to it, Grim holding back stiff-legged, in wild fear with -each toss of the lugger. Then I cast open the door of the little -place and went in, flinging Grim before me. - -A roll of the ship assisted me in this, so that Grim and I went in -together and fetched up against the old stranger, clean taking him -off his legs. A ship's lanthorn swung above, and by its light the -old man made out who we were, as we all rolled in the corner in a -heap. For that matter, he had long since proved a better sailor than -any of us on board, and now he was on his feet instantly, and soon -had me up. - -There was little room for others when the door was shut, and I saw -that the old man had been lying in the mate's bunk when we came. -Above this lay Master Herries, asleep in his own bunk despite all the -uproar. Now, it had been in my mind to set Grim awatch, but when the -old man smiled on me and asked my errand, I had blurted out the whole -before I thought. At the story he threw back his head and laughed -heartily, seeming to take it as a huge joke. - -"Nay, lad, be not put out," he cried kindly, seeing that his laughter -made me angry, and therewith clapped me on the shoulder. "I laughed -not at you, but at them. Why, it is a rare jest indeed, their taking -me for a wizard and thinking me overside--belike it is the work of -our friend, Gib, too. Bide you here, David, and methinks we will -carry out that jest somewhat." - -Pushing me and Grim into the corner, he reached up and blew out the -lanthorn, then caught my hand in his and reached for Grim's head as -we all settled down together. I had begun to feel fear of him, but -when Grim suffered his petting I took heart and cast it off. Grim -was a good judge of men, and allowed few to handle him as did this -old stranger. - -"This is not unlike a night I once spent in the Canadas," broke out -the rich, musical voice of the old man. "It was deep winter, and I -lay in a little cave with two of my red brothers, after escaping from -a great town of the Ottawa nation. For you must know, lad, there are -many races of these red men, each at war with the other." - -"I know little about it, sir," I answered. - -Methought he gave a little impatient sigh at that. "Lord, will these -thick-headed English never learn where lies their greatest rulership? -But no matter. My own people, among whom I was a chief, were named -Mohawks, and we had been captured by the Ottawas after a great raid -out to the westward. All of us were sore wounded and far from home, -having no meat save two rabbits we caught, all during the two weeks -we lay there. - -"Well, on this night of which I speak we were all but frozen, and at -length made shift to build a small fire. All around us were our -enemies, and we had seen a dozen braves searching that same day. It -was something like midnight when I, who was on watch, saw a tall deer -pass--" - -And more of that story I never heard, because just at that instant -the door of the cabin opened very softly, and I almost thought it had -been done by a lurch of the ship but for feeling Grim bristle. Then -my hair stood on end with pure horror, for in the cabin above the -timber-groan and howl of the wind, there came three shrill, clear -hoots of an owl. - -A dark shape which had filled the doorway suddenly paused. Grim -began a growl, but I checked him at hearing a chuckle from the old -man, and berated myself for a fool. It was his work, of course. But -there in the dark it sounded eerie enough, and when two raven-calls -echoed out I scarce repressed a cry. A ragged streak of lightning -outside showed us the figure of a man in the doorway, others behind -him, and the gleam of bare steel; then as the light passed I sprang -up, for in my ears had shrilled up the long sobbing howl of a wolf--a -sound to wake the dead! - -Wake me it did, and Grim too, for he answered it with another and -leaped away from me. We heard a startled yell from the men, and then -the old stranger slammed the door before Grim could escape. - -"Easy, old boy, easy! Wait a bit till we get a light." - -With a dexterous flint and steel he soon had the lanthorn going, to -my no small satisfaction. Wat Herries was still sleeping, which I -wondered at. I was still blinking when the old man pulled me up and -took my hands in his. - -"Davie, lad," he said softly, "you did a good deed this night. Now -begone, and fear not for me. Those devils yonder will come near me -no more save in the light of day." - -"But--but--" I stammered fearfully, "was it witchcraft or--" - -"Witchcraft? Forest craft, more like," he laughed, his white beard -shaking at me. "'Tis a gift the Lord and the Mohawks gave me, but we -will e'en give the Lord credit, Davie. So get you gone to sleep and -breathe no word of this." - -Much reassured at finding he had no dealings with the black art, -though I deemed his speech not far from blasphemy, I caught hold on -Grim and we both returned to the main cabin, where all was as we had -left it and Alec Gordon still arguing stoutly. I flung down on a -pile of canvas and went to sleep with Grim still in my arms, but that -wolf-howl echoed through and through my dreams that night and I woke -with it still in my ears. Indeed, it then seemed scarce a thing of -this world, though I have since heard it often enough. - -When I went on deck next morning we were in worse plight than ever, -for it was biting cold and there were masses of ice around us, -floating in the sea. I learned that we had been driven far north, -where the seas are full of ice even in June, but it seemed a mighty -strange thing to me. There was some fog also, and every now and then -the "Lass" would heave her bows into an ice-cake with a shivering -crash that boded ill for her timbers. - -That day two of the womenfolk, both Gordons, complained of a new -sickness, and Robin Grier said his teeth were loose in his head. My -father and old Alec were puzzled enough, but when the stranger heard -of it he ordered that the sick ones be given naught save green stuff -to eat. That minded me of the talk I had overheard, but a warning -glance from the old man checked the words on my lips. It was then we -learned that many of the crew were sick likewise, of that plague -called scurvy, which comes from eating no fresh green things. We -were in sorry plight, for save a few potatoes our green stuff had all -vanished long since. - -That day there was no wind to speak of, and I drew Ruth up into the -bows again, where we sat gloomily enough with plaids wrapped around -to keep out the damp fog. I had seen Gib o' Clarclach once or twice, -but he kept well out of my way and out of sight as much as might be. -I told Ruth all that had taken place the night before, but at my -fears of witchcraft and wizardry she laughed outright. - -"Yet the old man said himself that he had been a chief among the red -heathen of the Colonies," I argued, "while his speech was all but -blasphemous." - -Whereat she only laughed the more, and I grew sulky until she pointed -to a little bunch of the crew in the shelter of the rail below us, in -the waist. - -"I am more feared of them than of any wizard, Davie," she said. -"This terrible sickness is come upon us all, and we cannot fight -against it. And see where we are come--up into the sea of floating -ice! With Master Herries laid up in his bunk, and the men agog with -superstition, we are like to have an ill time ere we reach the -plantations." - -"Just the same," I repeated stubbornly, "I cannot see how any one can -be a chief among the heathen cannibals and still remain a God-fearing -man. And why will he not tell his name, and whence he comes?" - -This silenced Ruth for the time, and though she laughed again I could -see that she was perplexed also. But with the contrariness of women -she declared that the talk wearied her, and so changed the topic -abruptly. - -We lay idle for three days, with nothing save ice and fog around us. -Then came another gale, this time from the east, and we began the -weary fight once more. Strangely enough, my father and rugged old -Lag Hamilton, with Alec Gordon himself, were now feeling the scurvy; -and we were all of us frightened by it, and by our own helplessness. -One of the dogs had been lost overboard, having ventured out on the -deck in the storm, so thereafter I kept Grim safe inside the cabin. - -Of the old stranger we saw little during those days. He was busy -tending Wat Herries, which he did with the skill and tenderness of a -woman, and we were all taken up with our own sick. Whenever I went -on deck I saw that the crew obeyed Black Michael with a sullen, surly -manner that boded ill. Many of them were sick also, and among these -went Ruth with such small comforts as we had, till not a soul on -board but loved her--save possibly one. - -On the third day of that gale matters came to a head. I do not think -any of us, save Ruth and I and the stranger, suspected that the crew -had aught in mind; but had not my father been down with the plague I -would then have told him all. The suspense was hard on me, almost -too hard to bear. Day and night we had to keep watch, twice narrowly -missing great mountains of ice, and on the third day we struck a -water-lashed cake with such force that the "Lass" sprung a great leak. - -When this was discovered the crew well-nigh went mad with fear. I -was in the cabin when the crash came, and ran to the door with the -others. When Black Michael ordered the men to the pumps, they -rebelled flatly, and before he could so much as move he was trussed -up like a fowl in one of his own tarred ropes. Then knives flashed -out in the light and the men came surging aft. I cried out to Robin -Grier and with our fathers' claymores, which we fetched from the -cabin on the run, we stationed ourselves over the ladder at the break -of the poop, and called on the men to halt. Tam Graham and those of -the others who were not down with the sickness came out behind us. - -With a sudden loathing I recognized the leader of the crew for Gib o' -Clarclach. He stood looking up with his evil grin, but kept well out -of reach of my weapon. - -"Let us by, MacDonald," he spoke out. "We are acting for the good of -all, and bring no harm to you and yours." - -"That is a lie," I cried hotly. "I know well what you want, and you -shall not pass by this ladder, you rebels! As for you, I have met -you before now, Gib o' Clarclach, and know more of you than I did -then. You got little good out of your visit the other night, and you -will get little good now. Best stow away your knives and go about -your work." - -The only answer I got was a howl of rage from the men. - -"The old wizard is Jonah!" yelled out the fellow called Eoghan, with -a flourish of his long knife. "Put him into the sea again and let -him go his way. He has bewitched us all, and we be dead men unless -we rid the ship of him!" - -This talk staggered Robin, who wavered and glanced at me, irresolute. -Tam Graham muttered something behind me, and the men below yelled -again and came at the ladder, seeing their advantage. But I would -not give back, nor did I want to hurt any of them, so I brought down -the flat of my father's claymore on Gib's crown, and tumbled him to -the deck, whereat all drew back with a snarl. - -As for Gib, he leaped to his feet and drew back his hand quickly. -There came a flash of something, and Robin dashed me aside just in -time to let a long knife fly under my arm. The scoundrel yelled -something at me in a strange tongue, but before I regained my balance -a sudden silence fell upon them all, and they stared past us. -Turning, I heard a whispered prayer from Robin, and saw the old man. - -He was standing just behind, a brass-bound pistol in each hand, his -knees giving to the sway of the deck as the "Lass" pitched. Then a -howl went up from the crowd below. - -"Wizard!" they yelled, some in English and some in the Gaelic. "Get -you gone and take your spells from us!" And they surged forward. -But the old man raised his pistols, his white hair flying, and a -fierce flame raging in his eyes. I think those eagle-eyes halted -them more than the pistols, for they were in a mood to care little -for two bullets. - -"Fools!" he cried in English, and yet again. "Fools! Would you -destroy your only hope? You dogs, I am Pierre Radisson!" - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -RADISSON THE GREAT. - -"Radisson! Pierre Radisson!" - -At the muttered word and the blank look on the faces below I could -have laughed, but I make no doubt that my own face looked as blank as -theirs. Not a soul on board but knew that name, and in a flash it -all came over me, till I flushed with shame at my own suspicions. - -Out of the world as we had been at Ayrby, even I had heard this man's -story. It was said that he was a French-Canadian by birth, and was -the greatest adventurer of our own times. He had found a great river -to the west of the Colonies, the same which Marquette and La Salle -explored, and later on had opened up the Canadas to trade. He it was -who had founded the Company of Gentlemen Adventurers into Hudson's -Bay, the fame of which was great, and by the exploits of his arms had -kept them there against the French. - -But Radisson had found that the faith of princes is a weak rod to -lean upon. First, the French had betrayed and robbed him, which had -sent him over to England. Then, after the founding of the Great -Company, the very men to whom he had brought fortunes had left him to -starve, denying him all share in the huge profits they made in furs -from the Canadas. My father had often dwelt on this story as an -example of the faith of kings. Time and again Radisson had swept the -Bay of French or English, but the ending of it all was that he was -thrown upon the streets of London town. How Pierre Radisson came to -be on board the "Lass," how he had come into that little leaky sloop, -I knew not; but as I gazed on the stern face of him I felt a sudden -great thrill of hope and eagerness. - -The rebels felt more than that, for they were mightily afraid of this -man, who had single-handed done such deeds in the Canadas that all -men had heard of him. I caught a quick oath from below, saw Gib o' -Clarclach break away and vanish forward, and so finished the mutiny. -With a little laugh Radisson put away his pistols. - -"I will take charge of this ship," his voice thrilled along the deck. -"Have no more of this foolery. Unloose the mate yonder and go to -your places. By the help of God we will come safe to shore yet." - -Very silently and in great awe the men unbound Black Michael, and in -no long time the ship was as it had been. Robin and Tam Graham and I -stood wondering at the break of the poop. Radisson turned to us with -a courtly bow. - -"Gentlemen, I thank you for your support. The crew is like to be -short-handed ere we reach any port, and if need be I will call upon -you for help," said he. - -Robin stared, his mouth agape, and old Tam withdrew to tell the news -in the cabins, whither we followed him presently. I looked about for -Ruth, and found her giving some broth to my father and Alec. When -this was done I took her out on deck willy-nilly, for she needed a -breath of air and we cared little for the storm that still raged. - -Since men were in the bows watching for ice ahead, we sat us down in -the shelter of the cabin, and presently Radisson came thither and -joined us. - -"So now the mask is off," he said, speaking in French, and smiling. -"I had not thought to tell my name, but it must needs out. We are in -a bad strait, my friends." - -"Why?" questioned Ruth. "And why not tell your name in the -beginning? Surely you had no hard thoughts of us?" - -Radisson looked sadly into her eyes, and smiled again. "My child, I -have fled from England to die in mine own country. They would not -let me go, they would not let me work for them nor serve them, and -France has cast me out. Yet the English feared that I would serve -France again, and so when I had provided for my wife and children I -fled in secret to the coast and embarked in that little sloop wherein -you found me. - -"I had no hard thoughts, lass, but I am suspicious of all men. The -wilderness is my only home, and it is to the wilderness that I go. -If I come to the Colonies, or to New France, I shall be laid by the -heels. They seem to fear that my very presence would work them ill." -He lifted his face and looked to forget us as he gazed abroad into -the storm. "Is there some curse upon me, Lord God, that men fear me -so? Ah, to be once more on the open prairies where the air is free -of plots, with red-skinned friends behind me and the unknown world -ahead!" - -Those words sank deeply into my mind, and there was to come a time -when I would remember them again; but Ruth leaned forward and took -his hand gently. A right strong hand it was, for all its age -unwrinkled and firm as mine own. - -"Nay, speak not so bitterly," she reproved him softly. "There is no -curse upon any man, dear sir! Come, you shall go with us and join -our settlement, and when all is safely bestead you shall go and come -as you please, with none to hinder!" - -"So?" Radisson gazed down at her unsmiling, and I felt on a sudden -that there might indeed be fear in his soul, but in no wise a selfish -fear. "And whither is this ship sailing?" - -"What--" Ruth stared up at him, her wonder slowly changing to -something more. "You think--we are in danger?" - -"Grave danger," he nodded confirmingly. "None know it save Wat -Herries your master, and I, but we have been driven far from our -course to the Colonies. Until I can get sight of the sun I know not -whither we have drifted, but we are likelier to be near Greenland -than the Americas." - -This told us nothing, for we knew not that there was such a place as -Greenland. There was no more trouble with the crew, who were all -eager enough to do Master Radisson's bidding. But the scurvy was now -upon us sore, all having it save Ruth and me and one or two others -and Radisson himself. Two days later the storm ceased as suddenly as -it had begun, and that noon Radisson and Black Michael busied -themselves with poor Wat's instruments, until after an hour Radisson -came below and asked to see Alec Gordon. - -"Sir," he said quietly, while I held up old Alec's stricken head, -"you must know that we are far off our course, and in dire need of -green food, even if it be but grass. Now I know these waters well, -and if we turn to our right course we will all be dead ere we reach -the Colonies. But, an' it please you, I can guide this ship into -Hudson's Bay and so to one of the posts established by the -Adventurers. There we can remain till Master Herries be recovered -and the sickness gone, when it will be no great matter for him to lay -a course for the Colonies from there." - -For a moment there was silence. We were all taken aback by this news -and knew not what to say, until finally Alec sank back his head with -a groan, speaking in the Gaelic which I translated. - -"Do your best, Master Radisson, and we ask no more. The Lord hath -sent you to us, and He knows His business best." - -So it came about that our prow was no longer turned to the south, but -to the west. Now, too, the winds favored us and drove us onward full -steadily, and the same day our course was determined on, one of the -men found a sack of half-rotted potatoes in the hold. We hunted -over, but found no more. These, however, served to stay the sickness -in a slight degree, and seemed to the men to be a good omen. - -For many days thereafter we stood forward with the ice all around and -with the weather bitter, but without storms to hinder and harass us. -In that time Pierre Radisson drew ever closer to me and to Ruth, -sitting often with us and talking much of his travels and adventures, -one hand on Grim and the other clasping mine or Ruth's. On one of -these occasions I asked him about Gib o' Clarclach, called The Pike. - -"The man is of your own country," answered Radisson, "though most of -his life has been spent among the French. It was in New France I -found him first, and he was a member of the party that went with me -from Montreal to the fur country. He was but a lad then, and of evil -ways, but a good fighter and of great resource. When we returned, -our canoes deep-laden with a rich cargo, it was he who urged the -Governor to seize the furs and betray me. - -"After, I came to England. When next I came to the Great Bay whither -we are now bound, this fellow stirred up trouble more than once, for -he was dwelling among the Chippewa nation, and he had become a -powerful man among them. However, I was no less powerful among the -Crees, and the Sioux to the far south, and on one occasion we trapped -The Pike with many of his men. It was thought then that he was -killed, but evidently he escaped to do more evil in the world. Long -ago I swore vengeance against him, and that vow will some day be -kept." - -"But why did you not shoot him the day he led the mutinous men?" I -queried. "If the man had done me so much harm--" - -"Peace, lad," commanded the old man firmly, but kindly. "I am older -than you, and such things I have learned to leave to a higher hand -than mine own. Never fear, this man will meet his punishment as God -wills, in God's own good time. Mind you not what the Scriptures -say--" - -"Aye, well enough," I broke in heatedly, thinking on my first meeting -with the man. "But if the time ever comes when I stand against him -again, I will strike with no flat blade then! And besides," I added -shrewdly, "methinks there is more to the tale than you have told." - -Radisson smiled. "Aye, lad, much more, but the time is not come for -the telling, spitfire!" - -"But, sir," cried out Ruth suddenly. "how is it that you are taking -our ship into the Great Bay, when you feared so much to fall into the -hands of these men? Will they not do you injury?" - -"That may well be," answered Radisson quietly. "But I think God has -sent me to do my utmost for you and yours, maiden. My own fate -matters little, and it is even in His hands. I do not think He will -let me come to grief while I serve Him, child." - -Ruth said nothing to this, but she gazed at Radisson's sorrow-graven -face with a great admiration, in which I shared to the full. And in -truth it was no little thing to which he had set himself. Were it -known that he was alive and in the fur country, the English and -French raiders would both be after him. Both nations had wronged him -deeply, and both feared and hated him equally; for as my father used -to say, "If ye never do a man an injury, Davie, you'll aye live in -brotherly love." Thus it was with the great Pierre Radisson. - -He of all men had seen that there was an unsuspected greatness in the -country north of the Canadas. He had discovered and opened up that -country to the fur-trade, and had received little thanks for his -pains. Even his wanderings in the far west were but little known, as -he told them to us during the voyage. His brief tale of Gib had -shown me much of the man's own greatness, for Radisson had spoken -without bitterness or rancor, deeply as he had been wronged by the -traitor and spy. - -So, if he took the "Lass" into Hudson's Bay as he intended, and -brought us safely to one of the Adventurers' posts, he would have -little chance or none of getting away free himself. - -Of all on board, I think that only Ruth and I understood this--save, -mayhap, Gib o' Clarclach, of whom now we saw nothing at all. In the -days that followed our talk with Radisson, I had no chance for -another spare hour with Ruth. The illness had seized upon the crew -until we were were very shorthanded, and with those of our party who -were able, I took place with the sailors at the ropes. There were -but half a dozen of us all left untouched, and a few days later poor -Maisie Graham died. - -Her funeral was a gloomy enough matter, for my father, looking like -some great gaunt specter, took the place of old Alec and afterwards -staggered back to his bed again. Ruth and those others of the women -who could, tended the sick. At morn and eve we gathered beside Alec -and it was a fearsome thing to hear the words of prayer come from -those blackened, disease-scarred lips. Yet those days of terror made -a man out of me who had been a boy, and but for them I had never had -the faith and courage to meet what came after. - -So we drove east and south through the ice, great mountains of it all -about us, trusting everything to the old man who led us on. Then one -day there came a blue haze on the horizon, and a feeble yell of joy -went up from the men. I looked to see Radisson turn us in toward the -land, but he shook his head to my questions. - -"Nay, lad, that is but a barren ice-bound coast. We must on into the -bay itself and there, please God, we shall find peace." - -But the news that we were come to the New World at last was wondrous -heartening to our sick, notwithstanding that two of the men died that -same day. The leak had gained greatly upon us, and the next morning -I felt signs of the illness for the first time. Ruth had not been -touched by it, and of the men only Gib, Radisson, and one or two -others had escaped. But all the women, poor folk, were in their beds. - -Then we came to the great cliffs, stern and icy. A day later a gale -came down from the north and drove us onward into the bay; and -although this increased the labor at the pumps, yet we welcomed it, -since it but sent us the faster toward safety. And at length, as I -came on deck at sunrise to take up my watch, I heard a hoarse shout -from the weary men, and looking across the floating ice at the dark -shore, saw a break of green that we had come to in the night. - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -GRIM HOWLS. - -It was an inhospitable shore, seen through the shreds of mist that -were driving in on us, but never was a heartier prayer of thanks sent -up than that which rose from the "Lass" when the news had spread. -The wind was falling and a fog setting in, so that we were long in -making the shore, which seemed deserted. Not a curl of smoke went -upward from all its length. - -Ruth and I stood on the poop, hand in hand, watching that -long-desired shore until the fog had thickened and the wind dropped. -At this Radisson ordered the anchor put out, and I perforce assisted -at the task. When I returned to Ruth she was staring over the rail -strangely. - -"Davie," she asked in a low voice, "does it not seem to you that the -ship is lower in the water this morning?" - -"I had not seen it," I replied carelessly. As I looked overside with -her my heart leaped up, for in truth the ship was sitting low. I -knew that the leak had gained on us, but evidently it was nothing -serious, for the men had made no outcry about it. - -However, I had scant time to reassure Ruth, for presently Radisson -approached us. Grim tagged at his heels, for since my father's -illness the dog had taken to following the old man around. - -"Davie," he said, "pick out what men can row and get the longboat -over. We must make a camp here and relieve the worst cases among the -sick, then we can go on to Albany, which I take to be the nearest -post." - -Save for scattered cakes, the bay was free enough of ice, but the fog -now had almost hid the shore from sight. Only three of the crew were -able to row--Black Michael, Gib and the sailor Eoghan. That made the -four of us, however, and we made shift to get the longboat over the -side, by the help of Radisson and Ruth. It was a sad and terrible -sight, to watch those others, who had been strong men all, lying -about the decks or gazing on us with a wild stare of hope. - -When the boat was over, we began lading her as our captain ordered -us, with canvas, stores, powder, fusils and a host of other things. - -"We will set out a camp," declared Radisson, when at length the boat -was laden to the gunwales. "Then the sick will go on shore while I -gather herbs and green things which I know well. With these, we will -be enabled to overcome the scurvy in a few days, I trust." - -What might have passed for a feeble cheer went up from the pathetic -group above us, but even as Radisson leaped down into the boat, -Eoghan went forward over his oar with a single groan. I tried to -pull him up, but the poor fellow could not move. The scurvy had -taken hold on him of a sudden, and he muttered that his joints were -aflame. Radisson would have taken his place, but with a flash Ruth -was over the rail and had pushed him away. - -"I can row as well as you," she laughed. "Save your strength, sir! -Yours is of more worth to us than is mine." - -"Aye, let the lassie go!" And with amazement I beheld my father -clinging to the rail above and staring down with ghastly eyes. "God -speed your errand and give you His blessing!" Methought he spoke -more to me than Radisson, and later this reflection has comforted me, -for this was the last word I ever had with my father Fergus. - -So Radisson nodded to Ruth and we pushed away from the ship. Then -for the first time I noticed that Grim had followed us into the boat -and was crouched in the stern beside the old white-haired wanderer. -Over us gathered the other dogs, and the last token we had as we -pulled away into the fog was the full-throated bark of Tam Graham's -Sandy. - -There was no wind and the fog lay thick and wet about us. Ahead rose -the gray line of the shore, grim enough for all its touch of green. -As I looked back at the ship I realized more than ever the truth -behind those words of Homer, beaten into my head by my father--"Let -us go up the sounding seas!" For the water seemed to rise behind -until they met and blended with the gray wall of mist above; and in -the midst, dim and ghostly, hung the "Lass o' Dee." That picture -clung long in my memory--that, and the brown shoulders of Gib o' -Clarclach rising and falling before me on the after-thwart. - -Presently Radisson cried to us to cease rowing, and I glanced over my -shoulder to see a line of black rocks a few yards away. Black -Michael, in the bow, fended us in and sprang ashore with a shout of -rejoicing which we all echoed as we followed him, even Grim catching -the enthusiasm and giving vent to a series of loud barks. - -Bleak rocks lay before and about us, interspersed with small trees -and bushes. To one side a little cascading brook trickled down over -the rocks into the sea with a quiet murmur. But there was no sign of -human life within our limited range of vision. - -We were all chilled to the bone by that heavy, dank fog, which by now -had closed in thicker than ever, so that when Radisson said he would -start a fire we began unloading the boat with alacrity. He -disappeared into the bushes, soon emerging with an armful of sticks -and bark. By means of my flint and steel we soon had a fire blazing, -dragged poor Eoghan up from the boat, and clustered joyfully about -the warmth. - -"David," said Radisson after a little, "do you and your sister come -with me. We must see to curing this scurvy, which I fear is getting -into my old bones at last." - -Catching Ruth's hand I pulled her up with a laugh and we left Black -Michael and Gib staring at us dully, across the half-senseless body -of Eoghan. - -"Wait, lad," Radisson pointed to a clump of bushes. "Do you stop -here within sight of the camp. In this fog it were an easy matter to -get lost beyond repair. Call to us every few moments and pluck all -these leaves you can carry. Chew some of them well, while Ruth and I -go on after others." - -I fell to work on the bushes, cramming my mouth full of the leaves -and stuffing my pockets with them. I did not neglect to call out -frequently, Ruth's silvery voice rising clearly in response. -Meanwhile I carried some of the leaves to the men in camp, and much -to my surprise saw Gib o' Clarclach just giving some to Black -Michael, so I merely thrust a few into Eoghan's mouth and bade him -chew for his life. It was plain that Gib had small need of -Radisson's services in this land. - -In no great while Ruth and the old man rejoined us, laden down with -roots and leaves of divers shapes. These we bruised between stones -and with them filled a kettle which had been fetched from the ship. -To this was put water, and the kettle was then set over the fire. - -"Now," ordered Radisson, "do you stay here, Mistress Ruth, while we -go fetch a load of the sick. Keep this brew simmering, so it may be -ready on our return." - -We stepped toward the boat, but Gib and Black Michael made no move to -arise. Radisson spoke to them sharply, whereat Gib growled sullenly -in French. - -"Do the work yourself, an' you will! I be not going to budge from -solid earth for you or--" - -He got no farther, for Radisson took one long step to his side, his -stern old face livid with sudden fury. Seizing the man by the -throat, he lifted him with one hand and dashed him back to the -ground, like as I have seen my father dash a spider from him. - -"Obey me, you dog! Get to the boat, both of you, lest I forget -myself!" - -Coming from the old man of seventy, the words may seem ludicrous -enough; but there was that in his voice which brought the two men to -their feet without a word more. Sullenly they stepped into the boat -while Radisson watched them. Then he turned to me. - -"In with you, Davie! We'll leave Ruth to take care of Eoghan." - -"Willingly," she laughed gayly, then added more soberly, "You'll -bring father back in the first boat, Davie?" - -"That we will, lass," I made hearty answer, and she watched us off, -her hand resting on Grim's head. The ship was hid from us in the -fog, but Radisson had her compass-bearing from the shore. Now there -happened a fearsome thing, a thing which has made my blood run chill -many a night since. - -Just before the shore was closed from sight, I saw Grim lift his head -from Ruth's hand and utter one long howl. So mournful was that -voice, so terrible in the loneliness around, that it drew a curse -from Black Michael, and I shivered despite myself. And in this same -moment came another howl--but now from the fog ahead of us--a long -deep cry which I recognized for old Sandy's, and it was cut short in -the midst as by his master's hand. But Tam Graham was lying sick -between decks, as we well knew. - -And with that I felt that something was wrong. I believe that we all -sensed it, for the others fell to their oars and Radisson's shaggy -white brows drew far down. Knowing Grim as I did, I was far more -fearful than the others; only once before had I heard such sound from -his throat, and that was on the day my mother died. - -So as I pulled I cast glances over my shoulder, seeking the ship, and -sudden remembrance of Ruth's words that morning put haste into my -oar. My mind was full of its uneasy fear, and it was full five -minutes before I realized that we should have come to the ship ere -this. I could see naught of her in the fog, and when I looked to -Radisson I saw him studying his compass and peering about. - -"Have we lost the 'Lass'?" I cried between strokes. - -"Strange!" he muttered, frowning. "I had her bearings right enough, -but--" - -Black Michael cried out in Gaelic that we were of a surety bewitched, -and for a moment my heart failed me and I stared at Radisson in -horror. - -"Her cable was not strong," spoke up Gib, who had lost his surliness -of a sudden. "Mayhap it parted and sent her adrift." - -"There is no wind to drift her," answered Radisson, perplexed. "Yet -we heard the dogs howl plain enough. What make you of it, Davie?" - -"God knows!" I half sobbed, staring back over my shoulder in the -shuddering fog, that seemed to stifle us, so thick was it. An old -word came into my head, and out I blurted it. "Ill's the wind when -dogs howl." - -At this Black Michael uttered a savage Gaelic oath that was half pure -fear, and paused on his oar. For a little we drifted thus, the -sullen seas heaving beneath us, driving us slowly up and down yet -giving us no sign of what lay beyond that curtain of gray. It was -uncanny, and I shivered again until my oar was all but lost. - -"Give me that fusil," commanded Radisson. I took up the gun, which -was ready loaded, and passed it to him. Lifting it, he fired in the -air. There was no answer save a dull echo and the lap-lap of water -on our sides. Black Michael went gray with sheer fright. - -"Strange," exclaimed Radisson again, and even his deep voice was -shaken. "What think you of it, Jean?" - -I remembered later how then he turned to the man he hated above all -others, and I respected him the more for it. Gib, for it was he whom -Radisson addressed, leaned over and snatched something from the water. - -"This, Sieur Radisson." - -He held up a dripping object. We all stared at it, then I felt my -heart leap, and I uttered a cry of horror--for the thing was the -front cover of my father's Bible! - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -DESERTED. - -Even that hardened villain Gib was shocked at this discovery. He -handed the soaked leather cover to me in silence, and when I raised -my face I saw Radisson gazing at me, a great sadness in his eyes. I -stammered out what the thing was, and thereafter silence fell upon us -all. - -I knew full well that some dire thing had happened before that sacred -Bible could have been wrenched asunder in my father's hands, for -seldom indeed had it ever left him. I stood up on the seat and -shouted in a frenzy of fear, for that horrible fog set badly on my -soul. - -"Father! Father! Where are you?" - -But through the mist came only one faint reply--a weird howl from the -throat of Grim. I sank back staring and Radisson gave a short order. - -"Pull, all of you! Somewhat has happened to the ship, plain enough. -Yet may we rescue some of the poor souls aboard her, if it be God's -will." - -We gave way with desperate energy, but though we rowed back and forth -in that blanketed fog for nigh an hour, we found no sign of Wat -Herries' ship other than the torn, watersoaked fragment of leather -that lay in my shirt bosom. Despair sat heavily upon us all, and at -length Radisson, his face haggard and terrible, swept us about and we -gave up the vain search. - -It must be that the touch of scurvy and the hardships of that voyage -had sapped my strength, and that this horrible day had set a finish -upon it, for I remember nothing more save staggering to the camp, -when we had reached the shore, and meeting Ruth as she advanced. -Then I fell forward, my arms going about Grim's shaggy neck; I tried -to sob out something, and therewith fainted dead away. - -I recovered to find Ruth feeding me a bitter herb-brew, which I -pushed from me as I sat up. My head had been in her arms, and when -my eyes met hers I remembered all, and near cried out but with the -shock of the memory. For the grief in her sweet face showed all too -clearly that she had been told of the tidings. Then Grim licked my -hand, whereat I rose to my feet; it came to me in that instant that -there was a new burden now on my shoulders, and that I must show -myself for a man indeed. - -"Here, Davie," cried out Radisson, "come and help me with this -canvas. Ruth, give Eoghan some more of that brew." - -I joined him and the other two, and under his guidance we stretched -the canvas into some semblance of a tent that would make a rude -shelter for us. When this had been done to his liking, Radisson had -us rear, a little distance off, a shedlike cover of boughs over which -he flung our plaids. This was for the use of Ruth. - -"Come, lad," and a heavy hand fell on my shoulder. "No more of this -staring into the fog-cloud; help us gather firewood against the -night." - -Turning, I looked into the face of Black Michael and recognized his -rough but kindly attempt to hearten me. I had not thought it of him, -so dark and sullen the man was ever, and the memory of those few -words has always touched him kindly in my mind. So I helped him -gather wood, after which we made a sorry enough meal, our first in -the New World. - -Eoghan was somewhat recovered by now, and the leaves and brew had -done us all good, even in that little time. But none the less we -were in desperate case, and our gathering was a quiet one. When the -meal was done Radisson beckoned me to one side. - -"Come you for a little exploring, David." - -But when we had left the camp and were among the trees, his tone -changed and he gripped me by the shoulder, whirling fiercely upon me. - -"Lad, there be three fusils and five horns of powder yonder in the -camp. Get them all safe stowed away in hiding, for we may have -trouble from these men ere long." - -I stared at him agape. "Why, do you fear--" - -"Obey orders!" he snapped. Then, his face relaxing from its anxious -tensity, he continued more kindly. "Aye, I fear that for one thing -the ship is lost, David. When this cursed fog lifts we shall know -for certain; but hope for little. I misdoubt that great howl from -the dogs; besides, there was no answer to our cries or shot. All -those aboard her were too weak to man the pumps, and I fear she has -filled and gone down at her anchor." - -I was about to make reply when he checked me. - -"We have ourselves to depend on, David. Brace up, lad--remember that -your sister must be saved by us." - -"Saved--from what?" I repeated. "We have the boat and can make our -way--" - -"Peace," he cried. "You know nothing of the dangers about us, even -in our own party. Do my bidding in the matter of the fusils and -powder. Say as little as may be to anyone, especially to Ruth, for I -may be wrong and it were not well to alarm her. Go now--I will -return presently." - -So in no little alarm and perplexity I returned, to find no change in -affairs at the camp. The three fusils and the powder were easily -secured and I placed them in Ruth's shelter in charge of Grim. The -weather remained as it had been, the fog still heavy on the waters. - -Side by side, Ruth and I sat near the fire for hours. In truth, the -poor maid was drooping with sheer fatigue. I, poor lout, could think -of naught cheering to say to her, and so we sat and listened to the -lapping of the waves below and the chance talk of the three men. I -mentioned it not to Ruth, but the more I saw of Gib the more I feared -and hated the fellow, though for no very tangible reason save the -words of Radisson. And those I understood but dimly for many days to -come. - -Toward the sunset Radisson returned to us, bearing two dead rabbits. -These were prepared and Ruth cooked them, giving us a wholesome -change from the salt meat. Gradually the darkness fell, and we built -up the fire until its warmth gave us such a glow as we had not known -for weeks. - -That night Radisson told us many stories of his adventures in this -very country and in the Canadas to the south. He told how he had -been captured as a lad by the Mohawk Indians and how he had finally -become a great man among them, before returning to his own people. -Then he told of that great empire of the redmen, called the Five -Nations, of which the Mohawks are the greatest; of his later travels -in the west and of how he had discovered that great river called -"Father of Waters" by the Indians, which in later days had been -"discovered" anew, for Radisson never stood well with the Papists. -To his stories the men listened eagerly, Gib with a half sneer, but -little did I heed their glumness. Ruth and I forgot ourselves in -Radisson's words, which was perhaps as he had intended. - -So drew that day to a close. Seldom in my life have I known a more -terrible one--not from its actual danger, but from the mere awfulness -of the unknown. Only once have I felt greater terror, and of that -you shall hear in its proper place. - -In the night a little breeze arose. I woke once to find Radisson -building the fire anew, and cast my eyes toward the star-hung waters. -But no ship's light could I see, and I think I sobbed myself to sleep -in misery of heart, for I remember Gib cursing me in some strange -tongue. - -With the morning our worst fears were confirmed. There before us lay -the blue bay glittering in the sun, but never a sign of the "Lass o' -Dee." To north and west the shore stretched, while the country -behind us seemed thickly wooded and deserted. It was a strange -thing, to me at least, to see all that land with not a single spiral -of smoke curling up from any farm or stead. - -That the ship had sunk with all on board, I no longer had any doubt. -Fortunately, we had good store of provisions, and as I sat with Ruth -that morning and gazed out across the water, I did my best to cheer -up the poor maid. The loss of my father and the rest was a great -shock to her, coming as it had, but she was never much given to -grieving and sat there dry-eyed. Pretty enough she looked, despite -her grief, for her yellow hair fell braided over her shoulders and -her great violet eyes stared out from beneath her fine, high brows. -Looking at her in this moment, I was startled by a likeness of her -profile to that of old Radisson; howbeit, I said nothing of it at the -time. - -No sooner had we made sure of the ship's loss than Radisson vanished -with one of the fusils, and after a time we heard a faint shot. The -men were already like new, the scurvy symptoms vanishing rapidly -before the herb-brew and roots, and I myself could feel the great -change which these had worked in me. - -Slowly the morning drew on, and then Radisson appeared bearing parts -of a deer-like animal he called a caribou. When we had eaten and -drunk we felt wondrous better, both in body and mind. - -"It is hard to realize," said Ruth very soberly, "that we alone are -left alive out of all that ship's company. It seems like some evil -dream." - -"It is no dream, maid," returned Radisson sadly, "but cold reality. -It behooves us to make some plan, my friends. Where think you we -are, Jean?" - -And now for the second time Gib answered to the French name. Truly, -he seemed a person of many titles. - -"I would say to the northwest of Albany," he replied slowly, cocking -his evil face up at the sky. "The southern shore is lower than this, -methinks. We might be near those barren lands the Chippewas tell of." - -Radisson nodded. "So it seemed to me, although I have never been up -through these more northern lands. Then our best plan will be to go -south in the boat. Surely we ought to reach the fort within a day or -so, and then--" - -Radisson paused suddenly. I saw the eyes of Gib grow small and cold -and hard, and they met those of the old wanderer insolently. - -"And then?" He repeated half mockingly, with a triumphant leer. -"England and France are at peace, in these parts! And perchance the -Governor would pay as well for a certain hostage we wot of as would -certain parties in New France." - -Radisson said nothing, but looked at the man steadily for a long -while, though I saw the cords of his neck bulge out. At length the -bold eyes of Gib shifted and then fell beneath that intent look, and -our leader spoke calmly and quietly. - -"I think we will all be able to row in the morning. We will start -then. If need be, we can make a sail of this canvas. This afternoon -we will reload the boat." - -Now it seemed to me that a single swift glance passed between Gib and -Black Michael. Then the latter wagged his great beard dubiously. - -"I fear me we are in no great spirit for rowing, Master Radisson," he -grumbled, although an hour before he had been working well enough -over the fire. "My joints are sore, and Eoghan here can barely move." - -"Fool, to take Pierre Radisson for a child!" That was all the old -man said, but before his eyes Black Michael seemed to shrink back in -confused silence. If this kept on, I knew that Radisson would be -goaded into action we might all regret; albeit, boylike, I rejoiced -thereat as the thought came to me. Then I fell to pondering on that -puzzle which had vexed me so sore--Gib o' Clarclach. Who was he? -Had Radisson told me truly or no? And who was this hostage of whom -he had spoken? But I knew no more at the end of that pondering than -I knew at the beginning. - -During the afternoon we loaded most of our goods back into the boat, -so that in the morning we might make a start. Most of the provisions -were put aboard, together with the spare clothes and other things we -had fetched from the ship, but the fusils, powder and shot I left -where they had been hid. And fortunate it was that I did so, as -events fell out. - -To tell the truth, I think Ruth grieved more for my father than did -I. He had ever been a hard man, just but stern in all things, and I -had been more my mother's son while she lived. The thing was rather -a shock than a heart-grief to me, I verily believe, and bitterly have -I reproached myself that it was so, but without avail. - -That night I noticed that Black Michael cast anxious glances at us, -and the sailor Eoghan stared more than once at the gold brooch at -Ruth's throat. I thought long on this, and it brought again to my -mind that scene on the beach near Rathesby, when Gib and the other -had fallen to staring at the brooch also. What might the thing be, -and whose arms were those graven upon it? But this Ruth knew as -little as I, and I concluded that the men were but attracted by the -glitter of the massy gold, as was like enough. - -This night fell warm and clear, very different from that before. Now -Radisson and I lay together, the other three sleeping beyond us and -nearer to the fire. I wrapped my plaid about me, as I had done many -a time on the moors at home, and fell asleep almost at once; as yet I -was none too strong, and even the little work done that day had -wearied me. Grim lay beside Ruth's shelter. - -How long I slept I know not, but when I wakened the fire had died -down to a red glow. I lay wondering what had roused me, then sat up. -The place where Gib had lain was vacant. - -But I was too sleepy to waste time on such little things, and so -rolled over again and dropped off. When next I opened mine eyes it -was to find Radisson bending over and shaking me roughly. - -"Waken, David!" Something in that deep rich voice of his brought me -to my feet. - -"What is it?" I cried, staring about into the new dawn. "What is the -matter?" - -"Matter enough," replied the old man gravely. "The men have gone off -with the boat, lad, and we are deserted!" - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -THE GREAT ADVENTURE BEGINS. - -I looked around, dazed. Of the three men there was no sign, and the -boat was gone from the shore. As I stared, scarce believing mine own -eyes, Ruth and Grim came toward us. The lassie had heard the news -already, for at my exclamation of anger she tried to hearten us with -a laugh, and slipped her hand into that of Radisson. - -"Never mind, Davie, we are better off without them! So put that -black look from your face and let them go, since they will have it -so; they will only fetch us succor the sooner." - -Radisson but grunted--a habit he had when words failed him. - -"The cowards!" I broke forth hotly, staring across the vacant waters. -"'Tis little we can look to them for, Ruth. To steal off and leave -us in our sleep!" And I told how I had awakened during the night. - -"You know not the danger, either of of you." Radisson shook his head -gloomily, the while his fine eyes searched the woods about us. "We -must pack what we can carry on our backs. It may be that we shall -yet reach the post in safety before them." - -I saw no reason why we must hasten to reach the fort ahead of the -scoundrels, but at the time it seemed too small a matter to call for -exposition. Our leader was no man to bide inactive. We had each a -fusil, and good store of powder and shot, while food was to be had -for the getting, it seemed. I began to think that this land might -not be so barren after all. - -What was left to us we made into two bundles, Radisson taking one and -I the other. Then we set off along the brook, inland. The country -was high and bare, save for bushes and evergreen trees, but of -heather I saw none; indeed, as I learned later, there was none of our -proper heather in all this New World. - -As Radisson believed Fort Albany to be toward the southeast, our best -plan was to follow the course of the streamlet, which turned from the -shore toward the south. We were soon lost in the tangle of bush, and -about noon left the stream altogether. Then it developed that the -three deserters had taken Radisson's compass; but of this our leader -recked little, for he guided us by some sixth sense which he averred -was part of the Indian training. - -Despite the rough ground and our loads, we must have made full ten or -twelve miles that day, and with nightfall camped beside a river of -goodly size, making our dinner from a hare which Grim fetched in. It -was late before I could sleep, the woods around being filled with -strange noises and the calls of birds and animals. In the morning I -had my first sight of the men of the New World. - -I was about building a fire, on a big rock by the river's edge, when -I heard a voice from the water. Looking up, I saw three canoes -poised noiselessly in the stream, each bearing two dark-skinned men -whose hair was hung in braids and who were naked to the waist. Their -faces were not painted, as in Radisson's stories, and all were -staring at me as at some wondrous marvel. - -I cried out and sprang for a fusil, but the paddles swept down once, -and even as Radisson awoke the first Indian leaped ashore. I was -trying to load a fusil in haste, but Radisson sprang up and halted me -after a quick look at the red men. - -"Down with the gun, lad. These be friends." - -[Illustration: "_Down with the gun, lad. These be friends._"] - -All six of them landed now, but stopped their advance with a guttural -word of surprise at sight of the old wanderer. I laid my hand on -Grim's bristling neck. - -"What cheer!" said Radisson in English. "Has Soan-ge-ta-ha forgotten -his friend the White Eagle?" - -One of the Indians, older than the rest, gravely took the extended -hand of Radisson and made reply in very good English, to my surprise. - -"Brave Heart has not forgotten the Eagle, although his young men know -him not, and the winters have left their snows on his hair. Will the -Eagle and his children go to the post with us?" - -At this Radisson broke into a strange tongue and I could make nothing -of the talk that ensued. Ruth had come to my side and was watching -the red men somewhat fearfully, while in their turn they bestowed -open admiration upon her. Soon they came forward and bunched around -the fire while they talked. After a little Radisson turned to me, -and spoke rapidly, in French. - -"Davie, these be men of the Chippewa nation, who will take us to the -fort. On your life speak not in English of Gib!" - -While I was puzzling over this command, Ruth had turned to the -speaker. - -"But why do you go thither?" she asked anxiously. "Surely you could -send us with--" - -"Nay, daughter," replied the old wanderer, "these are not to be -trusted, although they fear to deceive or harm me. Say no more, for -we go to the post." - -He drew a deep breath, then took one of our fusils and presented it -to the chief, Brave Heart. The gift was received with a murmur of -joy, and although I could make nothing of the words, the eyes of the -six Indians betrayed the fierce delight in their hearts at the gift. -But there was no gratitude mingled with that delight, and as they sat -and eyed the gift methought I could see the murder-lust in their -glances. It has always seemed to me that the Adventurers to whose -post we were going, have done little good; for in all that land north -of New France they have but taught the red men to slay and slay for -skins, and mingled little enough of the word of God with the word of -man. Howbeit, to my story. - -It is not my purpose to detail the strange customs and sights which -Ruth and I saw during the next few days and nights while we paddled -up that river. To others they might not seem so strange as they did -to us, and moreover I have greater things to tell of which befell -later. Soan-ge-ta-ha, or Brave Heart, had known Radisson both as -friend and foe, years before, and very plainly held the old man in -vast respect and fear. - -For two days we ascended the river, then came a portage where the -canoes and furs were carried for a mile or more to another stream, -which we descended this time. On the third day we met another party -of four natives, also Chippewas, who exchanged words with Brave -Heart, greeted us with a mingling of fear and awe, and pushed on -ahead. - -"They cannot understand it," laughed Radisson in French, which these -others knew not. "They have seen no ship along the coast and are -beginning to think the Great Spirit dropped us here from the sky." - -I marveled at the credulity of the poor creatures, and suggested that -it was wrong so to deceive them, whereat Radisson looked queerly at -me. As Ruth failed to agree, I dropped the subject for the time, -although I liked not to continue in such standing, which to my mind -savored of deceit and well-nigh blasphemy. By this you may see that -I was no little changed from the young lout who had slipped out of -the Purple Heather at Rathesby to skip the prayers--as well I might -be, after the horror of that voyage and its ending. - -We traveled each in a separate canoe, seeing little of each other -save at the halting places. On one of these occasions Radisson told -me why he had ordered no mention made of Gib. It seemed that the -fellow was of no little reputation among the Chippewas, even as was -Radisson among other tribes, and if his return to the New World were -known things might go ill. - -Ruth made light of the hardships of those first days, although Brave -Heart's men treated her with all consideration. Both she and I -gained some slight knowledge of the art of paddling, and I found that -the scurvy had altogether disappeared, whereat I thanked God most -fervently. - -It seemed that the Chippewa chief, Soan-ge-ta-ha, was one of the -greatest among his own people. He was not so old as Radisson, but -his face held a stern, implacable aspect which at times set me -athrill with fear of the man. I prayed that we might never have him -to face as an enemy, nor at that time did such an event seem probable. - -And as we paddled I grew ever more amazed at the great size of this -new land, which seemed to have neither limit nor end. On we went, -crossing from one stream to another. We had been with the six -Chippewas for eight days, and on the fifth day after meeting the four -others Soan-ge-ta-ha announced the post was only three days' journey -off. Of this we were right glad, and if Radisson felt in any other -wise he gave no sign. - -But we were not destined to accompany the six farther, for here -happened one of those wonderful things which showed ever more plainly -that the hand of God was over us, guiding and protecting us from -hidden dangers. We had just made ready to embark when Soan-ge-ta-ha -lifted his hand in a warning gesture, and Grim gave a low growl. As -he did so, the bushes on the farther side of our camping-place -parted, and out stepped two men. - -But what men they were! Ruth gave a little cry and settled back -within my arm, while the Chippewas emitted a grunt of surprise. Both -the men were Indians--just such savages as Radisson had described to -us while on the "Lass." Naked to the waist like our own six, the -face and breast of each was hideously painted with red and white -paint, and they wore pantaloons of skin, beaded and fringed -wondrously. Each was taller than the average man, and their heads -were in part shaven so that a single long lock of hair was left, and -in this were twisted eagle feathers. As they came closer I saw that -for all their sturdiness these were old men, in years if not in -vigor. They carried no muskets, but at their belts were hatchets and -knives. For an instant we all stared as if rooted to the ground, -then to my utter amazement Radisson leaped forward and threw his arms -about the first savage. - -"My brother--my brother!" he cried out in French, all his heart in -his voice. "Am I dreaming or bewitched? Can this thing be -possible?" He turned and caught the other likewise. "And you, Swift -Arrow--is it you or some ghost of the olden days?" - -As if this were not surprise enough for me, these grave painted -savages of the New World made dignified response in French. Nay, it -was poor French enough, yet Ruth and I could sense it with ease. - -"Now are we indeed happy," spoke the older of the two, paying no heed -to us who watched in amazement. "My brother, many snows ago you left -us. We heard that you had gone to the Great Father across the big -water. Then it was borne to us that you were far in the north, here -among the snows. - -"My brother, our lodges were empty. We mourned for you in the Long -House among the Nations. There was no war among us and we grew old. -So we bade our people farewell and left the land of the Long House to -seek you. My brother, we have found you, and we thank the Great -Spirit. We, who were young together, shall grow old together and -travel the Ghost-trail together. I, Ta-cha-noon-tia the Black -Prince, Keeper of the Eastern Door, have said it." - -For an instant there was a tense silence. I did not realize what the -speech portended, but I could see Radisson's face, and I watched it -glow in the morning sun until it seemed as if youth had once more -touched it lightly for an instant, so glorified was it. Then -Soan-ge-ta-ha made a step forward, for he knew no French. - -"Who are these?" he asked, sweeping a hand toward the strangers with -a frown. "What do they in the country of the Chippewas?" - -The pair seemed to sense the spirit of the words if not their -meaning, for they drew themselves up proudly and topped the Chippewas -by a head. It was Radisson who made hasty answer. - -"These are brothers of mine from the far south, Brave Heart. They -came in search of me, and are on no war trail." He turned and -addressed the two in a strange, guttural tongue. They made answer -with a few gestures. I saw Radisson cast a quick look at me; there -was that in his face which spelled danger. Therewith he turned to -the Chippewas again. - -"Soan-ge-ta-ha has been generous to his friends, as befits a great -chief, and we thank him. Let him keep our gifts in token of -friendship, for we may go no farther with him. We depart from this -place with these my brothers." - -The Chippewas glanced at the two impassive figures, and there was -greed in their eyes as they took in the exquisite garments, the fine -weapons, the--ah, what was that dark line fringing the belts? -Radisson had told me of the strange custom of wearing an enemy's -hair, and I turned away my eyes as I recognized only too plainly the -scalps that fringed the girdles of these two old strangers. - -Soan-ge-ta-ha eyed Radisson for an instant. Perhaps he had a -conflicting mind, but if so he thought better of it, for he only -nodded and spoke briefly to his warriors. These, without a word to -us, leaped into the loaded canoes, and with a last wave from the -chief the six pushed off into the stream. - -"What did he say?" spoke up Ruth hurriedly. "Why is this? Be these -men going to take us to the post?" - -Radisson came and took her hand, speaking in English. - -"My child, these men have done what few had dared attempt--they have -come here from below the Canadas, far to the south, in search of me. -They belong to the Mohawk nation, the greatest tribe of the Iroquois, -and long ago I lived with them and loved them. Ruth, these are two -great men in their own land, famous both of them--they--they--" - -Here his emotion choked him, for he turned his face away and I saw a -tear upon his white beard. After a moment he caught my hand with -Ruth's and turned about. Now he spoke in French. - -"Ta-cha-noon-tia, Black Prince, you who ward the Eastern Door of the -Long House of the Five Nations, and you, Ca-yen-gui-nano, Great Swift -Arrow, I give into your friendship and protection this young man, who -is as mine own son, and this girl, who is the daughter of mine own -sister." - -And at that Ruth gave a great cry and caught Radisson by the hands, -staring at him wildly. - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -THE KEEPER AND THE ARROW. - -"What mean you?" she broke forth, searching his smiling face. "Is -this a jest, sir? Or do you really know--" - -"My child," and Radisson caught her to him, touching her brow with -his lips, "it is no jest. But we are in grave danger here. Come, -greet these noblest of men, and let us begone. The tale I will give -you in full at the first chance." - -Both the two Mohawks and I had looked on at this scene with no little -bewilderment. But as Ruth obeyed him and turned to them with a -puzzled smile, the elder, whom we came to know as the Keeper, stepped -forward and caught her hand to his lips in right courtly -fashion--doubtless learned at Montreal. - -"The Yellow Lily need fear not, for we are brothers of the White -Eagle," and he glanced at Radisson, then turned to me. His black -eyes glittered intensely as they swept over me, but it was his -companion, the Arrow, who spoke. Doubtless he put his Mohawk thought -into French speech, for the words were abrupt. - -"The young man with brave eyes is good to look upon. He is our -brother." - -"Then we will care for the Yellow Lily together," I smiled at Ruth, -using the name they had bestowed upon her. This pleased them hugely, -and a smile flickered across their dark faces. Presently they and -Radisson were chattering in the strange tongue, and when he turned to -us there was doubt in his strong face, for once. - -"My children, we are in a narrow path. These twain have lived for -two years among the Cree people, daily waiting my coming. But a few -days since they had journeyed to the post. Gib, Eoghan and Black -Michael had arrived in the boat. No sooner was their story told than -men were sent out in all directions in search of us, while among the -Chippewas a price was set on our heads in beads and blankets. - -"What!" I cried indignantly. "Would they dare--" - -"Peace, lad. You know not all the tale, and it is too long to be -told here. There is no law in these parts save that of the -strongest, and the Keeper and the Arrow set forth to find us. -Fortunately, Soan-ge-ta-ha had not heard the news, else he had not -let us go so easily. As I will explain later, it is impossible for -Ruth to seek the post. The only thing left us is to go with my -friends here and find refuge among the Crees to the west. There we -shall be safe, for the Crees are old friends of mine. The Mohawks -have two canoes hidden a few miles from here. Let us go on with -them, and we can take to the water on another river. This will throw -off any pursuers until we can find shelter among friends." - -I glanced at Ruth, despair in my eyes. She read the look and came to -me, putting her hand on my arm. - -"Davie, dear, there is naught else to do. Have no fear for me, but -let us trust in God. Remember, we have much to talk of and we do not -know all that has passed. Are you willing to go into the wilderness -with us?" - -"Willing?" I burst out, seizing her hand. "Aye, for myself I care -naught, Ruth, but for you--is there no other way?" - -"There is no other way, my son," returned Radisson gravely. - -"Then let us go forth and seek what may betide," I answered bitterly. - -There was no time lost. Our few belongings were all ready, and we -set out after Radisson who followed in the steps of the Keeper. As -for the Arrow, he melted into the bushes and was gone--to scout for -danger and to meet us at the canoes, explained the old wanderer. - -That march through the forest was one of no little hardship for all -of us, but more especially for Ruth and me. There was danger all -about us, for at any moment we might come upon parties of Chippewas -who were even then searching the forest for trace of us. I walked -along as one in a maze, and in truth my poor brain was all bewildered. - -What was the meaning of this strange meeting with the two Mohawks? -And Radisson's words to them--was Ruth indeed his niece? That was -hardly to be credited, methought, for why had he said no word to us -before? And in any case, he could know no more of the maid than did -I, who had lived all my life beside her. None the less, the matter -troubled me. - -In point of distance we had not far to go, but the difficulties of -the savage forest beset us sorely. Ruth had much ado to prevent her -skirts being torn by thorns and jagged branches. At one time we -would be pushing through thick-grown saplings, and at another leaping -from tussock to tussock of swamp-grass. The Keeper and Radisson, -better accustomed to such places, moved like shadows; but had there -been any foe near, my crashing must have betrayed our presence beyond -a doubt. - -Yet all things draw to an end, and the end of our journey was a -clear, open lake of good size. Not a hundred yards from where we -emerged, The Arrow stood waiting beside the shore, and at his feet -were two canoes. Here was a new wonder to me, that the Keeper should -have guided us so surely through those trackless woods to the side of -his comrade. - -But Ruth was fain for rest, and so was I. We sank down beside the -canoes, and here Radisson joined us. - -"Now," he said with a certain vigor and spring in his voice which was -new to me, "I will explain things to you, my children. In the first -place, you are verily my sister's daughter, Ruth. It was nigh twenty -years ago that I left her in Montreal, new-married to the Sieur de -Courbelles, and my last gift to her was that brooch you wear at your -throat. See--those are mine own arms upon it! Then I left New -France, but she, with her husband, was to join me in London town. I -never heard word of her again, my child; there can be no doubt that -their ship was driven far north and you alone were saved." - -He paused a space, and I saw that Ruth's own little fingers had -stolen out to grasp his. But here there came a great light to me. - -"Then," I exclaimed, "was that why Gib o' Clarclach was so hasty -after Ruth? Nay, but it could hardly have been so, for he had scarce -recognized that little brooch!" - -"Not that, David," smiled the old man, "but he knew the arms right -well, and doubtless he also knew the tale of my sister and her loss -by shipwreck. I must tell you, lad, that the man who you know as -Gib, whom I know as Jean Lareatt, whom the Indians hereabouts know to -their cost as The Pike, is an agent of France--a spy, who serves -France or England according as he is best paid. No one knows, or -ever will know, just who his masters are. So you see, lad, that if -he could lay hold on the maid and fetch her to Paris, they might get -me into their clutches again right easily." - -"But not that!" I exclaimed angrily. "Frenchmen would never dare go -to such extremes with a maid of good birth--" - -Radisson's face went black. "No? Wait till you know them as I do, -the Jesuit dogs! If you want the truth of it, that man Gib is no man -of France so much as he is a paid spy of the Order--the Order that -has hounded me, stolen the credit of discoveries, sent forth its men -in my place to gain mine honor, and at the last tried to steal this -child of my blood!" - -And therewith he went on to tell me things I had not dreamed -possible. He told of his long trips through the wilderness, of how -he had found the "Father of Waters," how his reports had been stolen -and altered, his furs stolen from him, and how on the strength of his -labors the Jesuits had sent out men of their order to take the credit -for his work. - -"But why?" asked Ruth with wondering eyes. "Why should they do this -thing? Surely there are honorable and good men among--" - -"Aye, lass, there are," Radisson made quick response. "But the -reason for it is simply that I am none of their faith. When a lad I -was taken by the Mohawks and grew up among them. Then I returned to -mine own people, but I never forgot my adopted nation. On all my -trips I carried Iroquois with me. The Arrow here went to the Detroit -with me years before the settlement was founded there. The Keeper -was behind me when the Sioux people saw their first white face, and -when I was led to the great river in the South." - -With that our conversation was ended, for The Arrow approached and -warned us that the day was drawing on apace. We made a light meal -off some dried venison, after which we embarked in the canoes. In -one went The Arrow, Ruth and I, while The Keeper and Radisson -embarked in the other, and we followed in their course across the -lake to the mouth of a little river that flowed westward. - -So it came about that I set my back toward my own people. I sat in -the bow, The Arrow in the stern. Whiles we paddled, and whiles -floated where the river was more rapid, but Ruth talked ever with us. -I could hear her chattering with the stolid man in the stern, who -seemed to waken into life at her words, and so we gained some -knowledge of these two strange Indians and their ways. - -Of the Iroquois confederacy Radisson had already told us much, and of -their Long House, which was not unlike the Houses of Parliament in -London town. Here the Five Nations sent their delegates to make laws -and give judgments, and the highest chief of each nation kept the -doors. The Mohawks, who lived farther east than the rest, held the -eastern door of that savage parliament, which fact had given the -Black Prince his title. I wondered at his name being the same as -that of a former prince of England, but the reason therefor I never -knew. - -As we wended on our way my gloom began to drop from me. I realized -how Radisson felt, and the fact that before us lay a great new land -where no white man was, thrilled me to the marrow. I drew the good -free air deep into my lungs and put away all thought of that villain -Gib o' Clarclach; all these plottings were left behind us, and only -the open country and friends lay before. What if these friends were -red? From the talk of The Arrow, red friends were as good as or -better than white. - -Since then I have realized more truly just what that terrible journey -from the Canadas had meant for the two Mohawks. Alone and unaided -they had traversed a wilderness of foes to find the man they loved as -brother. When they came to the Cree people they chanced upon traces -of him, Radisson being well known to the Crees, and for his sake the -strangers had been taken in and provided for. Their prowess soon -made them great men among the Crees, whose customs were not so very -different, though less bloody; and during the two years they had -spent, waiting for Radisson with a firm faith in his coming, their -position had been firmly established. All these things came to me -not at once, but slowly, during the many days we paddled on, heading -toward the west, and then to the north. Our way was slow, because on -the third day one of the canoes was ripped on a rock and we had to -wait for a hasty patching. The weather was very warm indeed, but -cold at night. - -So it came about that when pursuit had been left far behind, we were -in the Barren Places, as The Keeper named them. And they deserved -the name, being of swamp and scrub trees and thickets of saplings; -but of game there was plenty. In this place came the danger to Ruth, -and here we first encountered the Mighty One, of whom I will have -great things to tell in their own place. - -One morning Ruth and I had left the camp for an early ramble. I took -a fusil, thinking to kill a deer or caribou. We climbed a little -hill above the camp and entered the thicker woods, where after a -while we became separated, Ruth halting beside some bushes of -berries, very good to the taste. I was perhaps a hundred yards from -her when I heard a sudden cry. - -Whirling about, I saw a wondrous beast plunging toward the lass. Of -monstrous build he was, with huge shoulders and head, while great -splay-horns added to his frightful mien. In terror, Ruth made shift -to get behind a tree, while the monster stood shaking his head and -striking the earth with his hoofs. - -I had been so startled that for a moment I forgot my fusil. Never -had I dreamed of so huge a beast! I shouted at him and ran forward, -whereat he came at me speedily. Ruth cried out again, and in mighty -fear I raised my weapon, thinking to see fire come from his nostrils -at any moment, for I took him as little less than the fiend himself. - -But now he had turned again to Ruth, and the little maid was barely -keeping the tree between them. In desperation, I poured fresh powder -in the pan and aimed again. This time the weapon spoke, and the -added powder sent me backward to the ground with the recoil. Those -mighty horns seemed to shoot forward and up, the huge body rose in -air, and the next I knew was that the terrible beast was standing -over me, scraping at me with his horns. Fortunately, they seemed -soft, like those of a deer in summer, and I beat frantically at his -enormous nose. An instant later I gripped the horns. - -With this, the monster lifted his head and me with it. I gave myself -up for lost as he pressed me back into a tree, snorting and grunting, -but I hung on grimly enough, for I feared the sharp hoofs. - -"Run!" I cried to Ruth, whom I could not see. "Run, Ruth!" - -I felt my strength going fast. Now the beast had pushed me in -through the branches and was striving to grind me against the -tree-trunk itself. Vainly did I writhe and twist away, for those -huge horns swung and slashed at me, and had they been hard I had died -in that moment. As it was, I felt my ribs crushed in, then a -terrific pain shot through me, and my grip loosened. - -But even as I fell back, a wild yell sounded in my ears, and a blast -of powder-smoke swept by my face. The massy horns were gone, and I -scraped back against the tree and came to the ground, helpless and -broken. - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -IN THE VILLAGES OF THE CREES. - -What happened after that was of little interest to me. I have brief, -fitful memories of things that occurred at intervals, for as I later -learned from Ruth, my hurts were very sore indeed, and more than once -they had given me up for dead. But for The Keeper and for Radisson -himself, who searched through the woods for healing simples and herbs -at each camping-place, I had been in sorry plight. - -I mind me of many days of travel, during no small part of which I was -lashed tightly enough to the canoe. At times Ruth's face would be -above me, her fingers sweeping my brow, and at times Radisson's -kindly white beard would bend over me and his fingers, for all their -sinewy strength, were as tender as those of Ruth. - -That was a dour and terrible journey. Even now, as I sit writing and -gazing over the moors that roll upland beyond Ayrby, I can feel the -throbs of pain across my ribs, and the hurt of the thwart against my -back. And in the damp weather the feeling is no mere imagination, -either. - -I remember, after many days of flickering lights and shadows, there -came one time when Ruth's tears fell on my cheeks and irritated me -strangely. Perhaps the lass did not know I was conscious, for I -could speak no word. I heard Radisson attempt to cheer her, and it -seemed that he, too, had lost his heartiness. Then they died away -into blackness once more, and the next memory is of the Crees. - -Queer men they were, queer people, moving like the veriest devils -through my half-sensed dreams, although they were our firmest -friends. Radisson to them was a deity, and the two Mohawks were -little less. They were great hunters and fighters, however, and when -my mind came back to me somewhat I never lacked for meat and broth, -while skins of the richest were ours in plenty. - -When I came to learn of the journey, after I had been injured, it was -a tale of hardship and suffering--incurred for the most part on my -account. To move a helpless man across the wilderness is a task for -the mightiest, and our little party had been sore put to it ere a -party of the Crees found us and aided us to their villages. - -I came to my clear senses one day, at last, to find a great weight -lying upon me, and all dark around. I put up my hand to remove the -weight and found that it was the skin of some beast, yet I could not -so much as lift it. By this I knew I must be very sick and weak, and -for a space the knowledge frighted me oddly. - -Suddenly light appeared to one side, and I saw I was lying in a -conical shelter, like a tent, and that Ruth stood in the doorway. I -called to her weakly enough. - -"Eh, lassie! Come and help me." - -She gave a little cry and dropped on her knees at my side. But she -would not take the fur away, whereat I wondered. Nor would she let -me talk, but told me of the journey and of where we now were. - -To my utter amazement I found that I had been sick, not for days, but -for long weeks. It was a good month and more that I had lain in this -shelter, in the Cree village, and near two months since we had met -the moose. The first snow had come upon the land, and the days and -nights were bitter cold. - -In the lodge next to mine dwelt Ruth, and beyond that Radisson and -the Mohawks. There was a tale to be told of great wonders, of things -and beasts and men such as we had never dreamed of in the old days at -Ayrby farm. I listened half-believing, and before she had finished -dropped into a deep, pleasant sleep. - -Through the days that followed I began to adjust myself somewhat to -the new life about me. The Crees--dark, dirty men who wore -skins--were kind enough and treated me with not only respect but even -deference. For some time I was at a loss to account for this. I -presently came to understand that I was looked upon as a great man, -greater even than the two Mohawks, which surprised me and troubled me -no little. It is not right and just that a man should be so treated -by his fellows unless he has proved himself greater than they, and -the worship of these poor heathen creatures worried me mightily. - -Radisson spent long hours with me, talking and explaining the things -all around. Our fusils he had carefully oiled and laid aside, for it -seemed that the Crees had never heard the sound of a gun, and the -time might come when an appeal to their superstition would do wonders. - -"But is that right?" I asked doubtfully. "Methinks it would be more -Christian in us to help the poor creatures to understand, than to try -and shock them into thinking us men of another world." - -"Why, so we are," smiled Radisson. "You see, Davie, we are like to -be safe for the present, until the deep snows come. Then we can look -for trouble. I have sent out runners to the east and south, for it -seems to me that the English around the Bay will not rest until they -get news of me. The Chippewa nation is always warring against the -Crees, and like enough The Pike will lead them. Our friend is a -subtle, crafty fellow and will halt at nothing. - -"As for your fears in the matter of religion, Davie, you had best -forget them. We can live down to their standard, as does The Pike, -or up to our standard, as I have ever done. I have no great wish to -preach to them, for their faith is good enough, but do you suit -yourself in that regard. It may be that God has not brought us here -for nothing, and it is far from my thought to thwart His will." - -As the time went by I grew stronger, walking about the village on the -arm of Ruth and coming to understand more and more the people among -whom we were. Having little else to do, I took to learning their -tongue from a chief named Uchichak, or The Crane. He was a fine, -upright, silent man of good parts, and as I came to speak the -language a little, I told him of the true God. But at this he would -ever fall silent, gazing into the fire and saying no word, so that I -deemed my talk but wasted. - -The Keeper and The Arrow were but indifferent Christians, having been -converted years before by the French, and their faith was a mixture -of heathenism and religion which was strange to see. Once I -protested with The Keeper about taking scalps, whereat he silenced me -deftly and firmly. - -"Brave Eyes"--for such was the name I now bore--"does not know of -what he speaks. Here the nations do not war as our nation wars. The -Great Spirit has whispered to me that it is right for the white men -to do some things, and wrong for the red men to do some things. He -has whispered to Uchichak that it is not right for the Crees to take -scalps, and they do not. He has whispered to The Keeper that it is -right, and so The Keeper does. He has whispered to the white men -that they shall drink of the water of fire. He has whispered to The -Keeper not to drink. The Keeper has seen his brothers disobey, and -drink, until their minds were stolen from their bodies. The Keeper -does not disobey the Great Spirit. Let my brother listen to the -Great Spirit, unless he thinks himself greater. Does my brother know -more than the Great Spirit?" - -It was the longest speech I ever heard from The Keeper, and his quiet -sarcasm at the close taught me a lesson that I sorely needed. I had -considered myself above these poor heathen people, and in time I came -to know that in many ways I was below them. We did not worship -alike, yet we all worshiped. There was much that they could and did -teach me, and Uchichak came to be a very good friend to me. - -The two Mohawks came to rather disregard me and Ruth, centering -themselves on Radisson alone, quietly but insistently. They hunted -and fished with him, or alone, and left me to Uchichak, who proved an -able teacher. Those were happy weeks for me, as I slowly came back -to strength and health, and I believe that never in her life had Ruth -been so filled with the joy of youth as she was here. And it was -well, for there were dark days to come. - -As to our future, that was unsettled. Radisson was filled with a -great dream of going on into the sunset and searching out the country -there, of finding lands where no white man had ever trod. His age -was as nothing to him, and I verily believe that except for Ruth he -had departed long since. But the love of the little maid restrained -him, and his great vision waited on her will. - -With the snows, I set forth on the heels of Uchichak, learning to -hunt and fish and trap as did the Crees. Our fusils and little store -of powder were jealously guarded away, so that perforce I had to -learn the bow and spear. I learned that moose and elk and bison were -no creatures from the nether world, but animals of flesh and blood, -and one day I proposed to The Crane that we should seek out the moose -who had attacked us, and who had so nearly killed me. At the -suggestion a strange expression swept across the chief's dark, -handsome face, and he glanced at me with a worried look. - -"Is my brother so anxious to meet the Great Spirit? Has he not -escaped the horns of the Mighty One by a miracle?" - -"Nonsense!" I retorted. "The Great Spirit did not give me the heart -of a coward, Uchichak. He saved me from the moose, and if it be His -will, I shall some day meet and slay the animal. Why do you call him -the Mighty One?" - -It seemed to me that The Crane fell to trembling, almost. Certainly -his face quivered, and he glanced around uneasily. We stood alone, -our snowshoes leaving a faint trail across a bare rise of snow, -carrying a small deer between us. The chief set down his end of the -pole and faced me. - -"You have said many things to me that I do not understand, my -brother. You have told me of the Great Spirit whom you serve, and -sometimes I have thought that He was our own Great Spirit also. You -have told me how He came to your people and let men kill Him, which -to me seemed very foolish, so that I knew He was not the same Great -Spirit." - -In that moment I saw the mistake I had made. I had told Uchichak the -bare story of the Gospels, but had not explained that story. There, -standing in the snow beside the stiff and frozen deer, with his -intent gaze fixed on me, I spoke as best I might. Indeed, the words -seemed to come to me as if placed in my mouth, and when I had made an -end I knew not what I had said. - -But Uchichak gazed at me silently, and I think that he had understood -the greater part of my speech, for I had spoken mostly in his own -tongue, haltingly but simply enough that a child might understand. - -"You have spoken well, my brother," he returned slowly. "I have -understood your words, although your speech is harsh, and it seemed -to me that not you were speaking, but the Great Spirit whom you -worship. Listen. It is well that my people should hear of this -also. We are not like the Sioux or the Chippewas, blind to all -things. We are eager to let our ears be open, and our old men are -very wise. To-morrow night shall a Council be held, and before the -Council you shall tell these things." - -Without pausing for answer, he stooped and we picked up the deer. -Our way home was silent enough, and I dared to dream that I had -impressed The Crane with some knowledge of the true God. But this -was far from the case, as I was to learn. - -I have passed over lightly my days of striving, when I was learning -to live this new life, for of late my fingers have grown somewhat -stiff and the quill hard to hold, and I have that to tell of which -must not be delayed. At this time the winter was well onward, and -many of the men were away from the village, hunting in the Barren -Places. Of Gib and his Chippewas we had heard nothing. - -Grim, all this time, had remained close to me and Ruth. The Indian -dogs, used for hauling sleds in winter, seemed idle, frivolous -creatures to him, and he disdained to give them attention. The Crees -were inclined to sneer at him as a "lodge-dog," good for nothing -except to lie beside the fire, until one day two of their fighting -brutes went for him. Grim, forced to the combat, made such short -work of the wolf-like beasts that thereafter the others slunk past -him in fear, while the Crees also gave him a wide berth. - -Upon reaching the village that night, we found that Radisson and the -Mohawks had left for a two-day elk hunt. A little dismayed at their -absence, I sought out Ruth and told her of my conversation with the -chief. - -"We will face them together, Davie," she said softly, her deep eyes -aglow. "A woman is not admitted to the council, yet Uchichak can -persuade them easily enough. They are not stern, fierce people like -the Mohawks, and they will listen to me." - -Gladly enough I asked Uchichak. After a moment he nodded gravely. - -"She may speak, and then go. It is not permitted that women should -sit in the council." - -This was the best I could get out of him, but it was enough. There -was no sign of Radisson the next afternoon, and as the council-lodge -was made ready I began to miss his support. Ruth and I knew that we -would have no great ordeal before us, but it would be hard indeed to -break through the stolidity of the Crees, to appeal to their finer -feelings. That they or other Indians have such feelings has been -denied; but I, who have lived and hunted with them, know that all men -have souls alike--mayhap some deeper-buried than others beneath the -crust of time and circumstance, yet all there for the finding. - -Ruth and I ate our evening meal together, while Grim crunched a bone -contentedly at our sides. Both of us, as our garments had given out, -had replaced them with others of very soft skin, while in this cold -winter weather we wore furs as did the Crees. When the meal was done -we covered over the little fire in the center of the lodge, and -stepped to the door. - -Five minutes later we were in the lodge of council--a large -structure, half skin and half brush. Around the fire were ranged the -old men of the village, and the chiefs; and after a dignified silence -the calumet was passed around from hand to hand, among the very old -men only, for with these people tobacco was rather in the nature of a -burnt-offering, and was never smoked for the pleasure therein. -Another silence, then the oldest chief arose and very briefly -directed Ruth to speak to them as she wished. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -THE MOOSE OF MYSTERY. - -I would that I might give here the speech that Ruth made to those -Crees, there by the dim light of the little fire, her yellow hair -flashing forth from the wolf-fur hood in long tendrils, her eyes -striving to pierce through the darkness to those stolid faces about -her. She did not speak their language at all well, and I saw plainly -that the hearing had been given her out of courtesy alone. They were -our friends, were these Crees, because we were the friends of -Radisson, and they would do all for us that friends might. - -At length she finished and turned away. I stepped forward when the -old chief had gravely risen and thanked her, and led her to the -entrance. When I returned, the same old man rose and addressed me. - -"Our brother Brave Eyes has heard the words of the Yellow Lily. They -were like the dew upon the trees at dawn--sparkling and refreshing, -but not fit to quench the thirst of the warriors. There is much that -we do not understand, and we hope that Brave Eyes will set our minds -at rest." - -I waited a space, knowing that this would add dignity to my words. -Even as I rose to my feet, a noise of dogs came from without, the -flap of the door was pushed aside and The Keeper, The Arrow and -Radisson entered and flitted to their seats in the Council. This -seemed like a good omen to me, and I took heart again. - -Now I appealed to the warriors direct, strove to wake them to -consciousness of what my message meant, applied all that I said to -their life and daily acts. As I went on, the words flowed almost of -themselves, and I, who had ever been a clumsy, gawky lout, felt with -a thrill that I was commanding these men. Yet it was not I, as none -knew better. It was a Something that spoke in and through me, until -in the end I felt a great fear of what that Something might be. None -the less, I said what I had to say, and so seated myself again, the -sweat standing out on my brow. - -For a long, long time there was no sound within the lodge. Then I -saw The Keeper rise to his feet and walk out beside the fire, -standing a moment like a dark statue. - -"My brothers," he said in Cree, "we have listened to very great -words. In my own land the Great Spirit has sent his Blackrobes to -speak such words to us, and we have listened. I am very old, my -brothers. These words are sweet in my ears. But my white brothers, -Brave Eyes and White Eagle, have not heard all. The Great Spirit has -not whispered to them of the Mighty One. Perhaps he has sent them -that the Mighty One should be slain, and that the Cree nation should -know which was the True Great Spirit. I have ended." - -I did not understand the conclusion of this speech, but I did -understand the half-audible gasp of horror that ran through the -lodge. It brought back to me the time when I was a little fellow, -and had gone to meeting one day with my father and mother. While the -preacher was thundering forth, I had escaped from mother and toddled -away to look up in laughing wonder at the tall figure of Alec Gordon, -with his stiff starched bands. In that moment the same shuddering -gasp had echoed through the folk, and I heard later that no few of -them had looked to see me fall stricken. - -So around the Council lodge ran the same whisper and was gone -instantly. I wondered what sacrilege The Keeper had uttered, and -stared at Uchichak as he gravely rose, took up the calumet, lit it, -and waved it to the four corners of the heavens. Then he replaced it -and turned toward me. - -"My brother Ta-cha-noon-tia is our friend. His words are the words -of a friend. He is a great warrior and an old man, and his Great -Spirit is very strong. But it is not our Great Spirit who whispers -in his ear, and we are afraid. I will tell my brothers of our Great -Spirit." - -With a single stride he went to the door and flung open the flap -dramatically. Before us in the sky flamed the northern -lights--grotesque sheeted figures of lambent flame, dancing here and -yon, rising, falling, many-colored. - -"The Spirits of the Dead who Dance," he affirmed, in a single Cree -word. "My brothers the Great Spirit of our fathers is mighty. This -is his sign to his children. When we have passed the last trail, we -too shall join our fathers in the Spirit-dance across the heavens. -This is the sign that our Great Spirit has given us. And now I shall -tell you of the Mystery." - -I would have sprung up and made ready answer, but a hand gripped my -arm and I found Radisson behind me. I remembered that Indian ways -were not our ways, and that when Uchichak had finished I could speak, -and not until then. - -"My brothers, our Great Spirit, from the days of our fathers, has -sent us a messenger. Sometimes it is a man, sometimes it is an -animal." His voice lowered almost to a whisper, and the hush was -intense. "My brothers, it is more than an animal, more than a little -brother of the forest. We who are chiefs, we of the Council, know -that this messenger is none other than the Great Spirit himself, who -comes to watch over his children." - -For an instant there was dead silence, Uchichak standing with bowed -head. Only the sound of heavy breathing filled the lodge until he -continued more firmly. - -"My brothers, when I was very young the messenger was a White Beaver, -larger and more cunning than ever beaver was before him. When I was -a young man the Mighty One had vanished, and in his place was another -Mighty One. How did we know this? I will tell you. - -"One of our young men brought the news that in the Barren Places was -a mighty moose, larger than any moose ever seen. He had followed the -tracks, and had come to a bear, slain by the moose. There were three -young men in the village who said they would hunt this moose. Our -old men warned them, saying that the young man had been led to the -bear in token that the moose wished us well. Perhaps he was a Mighty -One. But the young men refused to listen and went forth with their -dogs. - -"My brothers, you have heard the tale of Spotted Lynx, Two Horns and -Yellow Cloud. They hunted for many weeks. The Mighty One did not -wish to harm them. But at last they found him feeding, and wounded -him. My brothers, are any of those young men among you? Have you -seen their faces in the lodges of their people? Have they returned -to their fathers?" - -A single half-suppressed groan broke from one of the old men. There -was no doubt that the tale was true. I reflected that if three -hunters, armed with bow and spear, had gone out against that terrible -moose, there might well have been small chance of their returning -safe. But The Crane did not pause long. - -"We have heard how the hunters of the Chippewa nation have sought -him, and have fled home like women to their people. Our fathers have -told us how, when they were little children, the Great Spirit had -whispered to them that the Crees should not seek to hunt the Mighty -One, and should not seek to hunt in the hills of the Barren Places. -It is in these hills that the Mighty One now dwells, and the -Chippewas fear them also. - -"Sometimes the Mighty One travels far. My brothers, you have heard -how Brave Eyes met him. You have seen that he favored Brave Eyes and -did not kill him, but sent him to be our brother. The heart of Brave -Eyes is very strong. We know that it holds no fear. Now that he -knows who the Mighty One is whose horns he felt, now that he knows it -was our Great Spirit himself, Brave Eyes will not fear to say that he -was wrong." - -Uchichak drew his furs about him and resumed his seat. The eyes of -the Council, one by one, were slowly turned on me. But not until I -felt Radisson's hand relax on my arm did I rise to speak. - -"My brothers," I said with some difficulty, "I speak in a strange -tongue. I can find no words in it to say that I did not speak to you -rightly before. The Crane has told me that the Spirits of the Dead -who Dance are signs from your Great Spirit. How is it, then, that -the same signs have come to me and my brother the White Eagle and to -my sister the Yellow Lily, very far from here. How is it that this -sign comes to my white brothers also?" - -There was a little stir at this, and I heard the Keeper grunt in -appreciation. - -"Listen, my brothers. I have told you of the sign in the water, -which the Great Spirit has sent to his white children, through his -own Son. I wish you to remember this, and it may be that you will -accept this sign. As to your Mighty One, he is not a Messenger sent -by the Great Spirit; he is a messenger of the Evil Spirit." - -I had looked for another stir at these words, but none came. -Instead, there was silence--the silence of apprehension, of waiting. - -"My brothers, you do not like my words, but your hearts are open. -Your ears are not closed to the whisper of the Great Spirit, and you -will listen. If the Mighty One was your friend and protector, would -he have slain your young men? Would he not have sent them home as he -has sent the other hunters, like foolish women?" - -I paused again, taking full advantage of this favorite trick of -Indian Oratory. - -"Listen, my brothers. My Great Spirit whispers to me. He says that -your Mighty One is false. He says that there is only one Great -Spirit, and that He wishes you to accept the sign in the water. He -says that it is for this purpose He brought me to you. He asks you -whether you will accept this sign that you believe in Him." - -With this rather abrupt close I sat down. There was a long silence -as they turned over my words carefully, slowly, weighing each one. -Finally the old wizened head-chief, whose single eagle-feather -gleamed oddly in the red light, answered me. - -"My brother, you have spoken well. Your words have satisfied the -thirst of the warriors, as the spring that bubbles in the forest. -Yet we were afraid at them, for we feared that our Great Spirit would -be angry. - -"You have said that the sign of the Spirits of the Dead has been sent -to you also. That is well. The Great Spirit has whispered to me. -He whispered in my ear that you, my brother, and my brother White -Eagle also, should prove to us that the Mighty One is a messenger of -the Evil Spirit. You have told us how your Great Spirit sent His Son -to you, and how you killed Him. We would not have treated Him thus, -my brother. Our ears are open. We would have feasted Him with -venison and listened to Him. - -"The Great Spirit has whispered to me that you should seek the Mighty -One. We know that there is no fear in your heart, and that the White -Eagle is very wise and good. Perhaps the Great Spirit will help you. -If you slay the Mighty One we will know that we have been wrong, and -that our fathers have been wrong, and we will accept the sign in the -water." - -Weak and shaking, the old man sat down and covered his face. One by -one the chiefs stood up and spoke in the same vein. One by one they -agreed that if Radisson and I should slay the Moose, they would -accept the "sign in the water," for thus only could I represent the -symbol of baptism to them. Uchichak made a splendid speech, and I -was right glad to find here in the wilderness men whose minds were so -open, so free to conviction. Their beliefs were simple and earnest, -and while there was small hope that they would or could accept the -gospel of peace, merely to bring them to a knowledge of the True God -would be a tremendous conquest. - -So the Council ended. Radisson accompanied me to the lodge of Ruth, -where we told her all that had taken place, and of the gage of battle -which had been flung before us. That it would be accepted by -Radisson I had no doubt. - -"Aye, lad," he said in answer to my eager question, "I may hold to no -faith over-much, but in this matter I am with you--if only for the -sake of little Ruth here." - -"Not that!" she flashed out at him quickly. "Pray, Uncle Pierre, -have you no deeper thought than this? Look deep down in your heart, -and say no if you dare!" - -Radisson looked down at her, then at me, and in his weary eyes I saw -what I had but seldom found in his face. In that moment I knew that -even from us he had kept his real self hidden. - -"Yes, child," he replied softly. "I hesitated to acknowledge it, but -it is true. I may not be of your faith, but I will do this thing for -the sake of Him who suffered for us all, and in the trust that -through us these poor, faithful friends of ours may be given a light -to lighten their darkness." - -Wherewith he rose and left us suddenly, nor did he ever allude to -that conversation again, until the day he left us. But Ruth and I -sat silent for a little space, wondering. - -"It is a fearsome thing," I murmured at last, "how this superstition -has laid hold on such men as Uchichak. Why, the Mighty One is no -more than a beast--cunning, merciless, but still a beast. With such -men as Radisson and the Mohawks with me, what is there to fear?" - -"Softly, Davie," smiled Ruth a little sadly. "It is not so easy as -may seem to you. Did ever an easy thing accomplish aught in the -world? It is the things we fight for and suffer for that are worth -while, that bring the Word to the world. It was never God's way to -make the path easy for those who bear His Word." - -I wondered at her not a little. There was a light in her sweet face -that I had never seen before, and something in her manner smote me to -the heart, so that I bade her good-night and left her to sleep. - -And ever since that night I have thought that Ruth spoke not of -herself, for her words were fraught with prophecy. - -For the next few days the four of us were very busy. We decided that -if the work must be done it should be done at once, and we made ready -without delay. I think Radisson, despite his words of that night, -was eager to be off and away into the westing lands where no man had -been, for it was ever his wont to seek beyond the known things. - -The Crees were ready enough to help us with all that we asked. -Uchichak it was who gave us his dogs and sled, whereon we loaded food -and our fusils, with what store of powder and ball we had. It was -settled that after the next heavy fall of snow we should set forth, -and by the signs of the country the Crees declared that a storm was -not far off. - -Indeed, it came within the week--two days of heavy, drifting snow and -high wind. And when it came we knew that ere long we would be parted -from our little lass. But the manner of that parting, and the ending -of it, was in no wise what we had looked forward to. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -THE RAIDERS. - -Now it may be that the things I have to relate will seem strange and -un-Christian and wondrous, even as they do to me. Yet are they but -the truth. In that far Northern land many such things come to pass, -for there man is very close to the forces of the world, and whether -it be that his mind is quickened by the dread silence of the snows, -or whether there is in truth a nearness to God in that silence, I -know not. It has often vexed me and the answer is not yet. - -But this much I do know. Holding to none of the superstitions around -me, I then believed and do still affirm that the whole matter of the -Moose of Mystery, the Mighty One, was under the direction of some -Higher Power, and that Gib o' Clarclach came to his triumph and his -end through that same guidance. Howbeit, I had best leave you to -judge for yourselves. - -That storm came upon us and closed us in our lodges for two days. On -the third morning it was decided that we should start forth just as -soon as the crust had formed strong enough to bear dogs and sled. In -the meantime, Uchichak and I went forth upon a last hunt, thinking to -bring in a caribou or elk, for with the winter the bison had drifted -far to the south of us. - -Two days of idleness and gorging, as was the custom of the Crees, had -well-nigh finished the stock of food in the village. Therefore most -of the men fared forth on the hunt. Radisson and the two Mohawks -trailed together, admitting none other to their company, and on the -second morning thereafter we four were to set out upon our quest. -According to custom, the warriors set out in small groups or singly, -scattering in all directions. Ruth was engaged in making deerskin -scabbards for the fusils, since in that terrific cold it was -impossible to set fingers to iron. - -Uchichak and I were accompanied by a lively young brave named -Wapistan, or The Marten, who had often gone out with us, and whose -tracking powers were remarkable. As ever, we were armed only with -bows and flint-tipped arrows. My own weapon, which I had made with -great care, was a source of great interest to the Crees, for it was -full twice as long and thick as theirs, and even Uchichak could -scarcely bend it, although to me the trick came easily enough. I -would never be as expert as was The Crane, but when it came to -distance I could overshoot him greatly. This, however, was more by -reason of my greater strength, for which quality of body I later -thanked God most heartily. - -The fierceness of the storm seemed to have driven most of the larger -animals to the shelter of the hills, and although we circled widely -to the cast of the village and then to the north, by that evening we -had found nothing save a few rabbits, which barely were sufficient -for our own needs. As there was another day ahead of us, we camped -that night beneath some willows on the bank of an ice-clad river. I -urged Uchichak to push forward to the hills in the northeast, but he -refused stoutly. - -"Those are the Ghost Hills, brother. There walks the Mighty One, and -the Spirits of the Dead who Dance. We can hear them singing in the -wind. We must not disturb them." - -All that evening The Crane was very silent and downcast, and I came -to know that he considered that this was our last trip together. To -his mind, the Great Spirit would never allow me to come back from -that hunt against the Mighty One. The Ghost Hills were sacred, and -were about to be impiously profaned. Indeed, since that meeting of -the Council we had come in for no small share of reverence from all -the warriors, who held that we were bravely going to our deaths. I -learned later that it had been decided that the Yellow Lily should -become the adopted daughter of the tribe, should we fail to return. - -Early in the morning the three of us left our brush shelter and -started forth, determined to avoid the disgrace of returning to the -village empty-handed. Now we circled back toward the south again, -overlooking no patch of woods where elk or deer might be sheltering. -The morning was still young when we came to a break of heavy-laden -pines, and started through them warily. Suddenly a cry from -Wapistan, at one side, called us to him. - -"Come quickly!" - -We found him standing in the midst of some bushes, where the snow had -been kicked away in a wide circle, affording access to the tender -green shoots beneath. But there was no expression of joy on his -face, and as we came up The Crane halted abruptly. - -"Let us go away quickly," he muttered. I was amazed at this, for it -was plain to me that here was the bed of a moose, and I stared at the -two men until Wapistan led me over to the side of the little clearing. - -"Let my brother look upon the tracks of the Mighty One," was all he -said. There before me were such tracks as I had never seen--great -imprints of sharp hoofs that could only have been made by the giant -moose which had attacked us in the beginning. I have hunted many -moose, since then, but never have I found such a trail as that. - -"Listen, Uchichak," I said, trembling with eagerness. "If he is the -Mighty One, he must have been sent to us, for we are far from the -Hills. Let us follow. I will hunt him, you need not." - -"The Mighty One walks on the storm," murmured The Crane, glancing -around apprehensively. None the less, my words had impressed him. -"We will see whither the tracks lead. It may be that the Great -Spirit has sent him to his children. He may lead us to a herd of -elk. We will follow a little way." - -And therein was the beginning of our strange pilgrimage. - -Without delay we started out, Wapistan leading and Uchichak bringing -up the rear. The great caution displayed by these hunters told me -more than any words could have done that our quest was a dangerous -one. With bows strung and ready, every aisle of the forest was -searched ahead of us, and with every crack of sticks and trees in the -great frost I could see Wapistan spring to alertness. But all around -us was nothing save the deathly silence, through which the -frost-crackles and the "sluff-sluff" of our snowshoes sounded loud. - -Mile after mile we plowed along, from patch to patch of forest, and -still the deep tracks of the giant beast led us onward. The -fresh-fallen snow had made heavy going for him, since at each step he -plunged through to his knees. The Crees might consider that he -walked on the wind, but for my own part I thought him a feckless -creature to leave the shelter of the Hills in such a storm. And in -that thought I neglected the workings of Providence, as I later -admitted readily enough. - -The trail presently led us to a fairly large river, and out across -the ice. The other bank was bordered with thick trees, and as we -neared them I turned to The Crane and smiled. - -"If the Mighty One walked on the storm, Uchichak, it looks as though -men had also been able to walk there." - -But the Indians had already caught sight of the dark trail on the -farther shore, and with a guttural exclamation of surprise we all -dashed forward. There in the shelter of the trees the snow was not -so deep, and the tracks of the Mighty One led us straight to a deep -trail plowed in the snow, where they were lost. - -"Are they other hunters from the village?" I asked in my ignorance. -The two Crees kicked away their snowshoes and crept about examining -the trail, while I leaned on my bow. It was plain enough that the -Moose had gone forward in this path, where the snow had been worn -away and packed deep for him, whereat I began to think better of his -sense. - -Uchichak straightened up suddenly, and at sight of his face I knew -that something was wrong--terribly wrong. His usual stolidity had -given place to rage and grief, and he turned to me with a flame in -his dark eyes. - -"My brother, we must hasten to the village at once. Men have come -and gone, and they are not of our own people." - -Still I realized nothing of what he meant, although his face sobered -me. - -"Then do you go," I returned, "while I continue on the trail of the -Mighty One--" But Wapistan had sprung to my side, eager and wrathful. - -"Brave Eyes cannot read the trail," he cried sharply. "See, here -have gone many men--two or three tens of men. Their tracks lead away -from the village, and with them goes a dog-sled. They travel toward -the Ghost Hills, and their snowshoes are of Chippewa make. Let us -hasten, my brothers!" - -Then I groaned, for I remembered what Radisson had said of Gib, -called The Pike, and his Chippewa followers. If these men had come -to the village when the hunters were away, what had happened? - -Right speedily was all thought of the Mighty One forgotten, as we -took up the trail in desperate haste toward the village. Wapistan -went on to say that it was very fresh, that the band had not passed -us more than an hour previously, and in no long time his words were -borne out. For, as we turned a sharp bend in the river-trail, we -came upon two men striding rapidly toward us. They were not more -than a hundred yards away, and I did not need Uchichak's hasty -exclamation to tell me that they were Chippewas. For one was our old -friend Soan-ge-ta-ha, though the other I knew not. - -For a bare second we stared at each other, then I saw the Chippewa -chief throw off the coverings of a musket. I dashed my two -companions headlong, just as the weapon roared out and gave vent to a -cloud of smoke. The bullet sang overhead, and at this unprovoked and -cowardly attack I picked up my strung bow and drew it taut. - -The two Chippewas had darted aside just after the chief fired, and -were speeding for the shelter of the trees. But my arrow sped faster -than they. Even as Uchichak and Wapistan darted forward, I saw Brave -Heart stumble, and the musket flew far from him. He was up and -running again, however, but the brief pause had given my vengeful -friends a lead. All four disappeared among the trees, with wild -cries that thrilled my heart. - -I followed slowly after them, glad that my savage aim had not gone -true, for in all my life I had never shed the heart-blood of a man. -That these Chippewas were enemies there was no doubt, and I prudently -stopped to recover the musket dropped by the chief, for such things -were valuable. A brief wonder came to me that the weapon had not -dismayed the two Crees, but I hastened to follow them in among the -trees. As I did so, I caught a glimpse of something dark speeding -toward us from the direction of the village, but I stopped not to see -what it was. - -From the trees and bushes came the sound of men struggling, and when -I had broken through I saw the four in front. Wapistan was calmly -sitting in the snow, wiping his long flint knife, and I turned from -him with a shudder. Soan-ge-ta-ha and Uchichak were at handgrips, -but The Crane plainly had the mastery over the Chippewa chief, in -whose shoulder still stood my arrow. Even as I plunged forward -through the snow, Brave Heart bent backward, the knife dropped from -his nerveless fingers, and Uchichak stood up to meet me. - -"It was a good fight, brother!" he said calmly. "This Chippewa dog -is only faint from loss of blood. The Marten has sharp teeth, and is -a warrior. Good!" - -I kneeled over Brave Heart, pulled the arrow through his -shoulder-muscles, and roughly bound up the already freezing wound. -As I did so, I told the others of the dark object that I had seen -approaching, and Wapistan slipped away. The Crane aided me in -getting Brave Heart up with his back against a stump, and barely had -we done so when there was a crash of bushes behind us, and in swept -Radisson, The Keeper, and Swift Arrow, leading the same dog-sled -which had been prepared for our hunt of the Mighty One. The Chippewa -chief opened his eyes. - -"Soan-ge-ta-ha," burst out Radisson angrily in English, "your heart -is bad! You have led your warriors against the Crees, stealing upon -them in the night, and you shall suffer for it bitterly!" - -"What has happened?" I cried out, a great fear rising in me. "What -does it all mean?" - -Brave Heart smiled cruelly, the two Mohawks stood impassive. -Radisson turned to me with a sudden sob shaking his great frame, and -his white-bearded face seemed shot with lightnings as he made reply -in Cree, that the warriors might understand. - -"What does it mean? It means that The Pike is on his last war-path, -Davie! Last night a band of thirty Chippewas burst on the village. -The few men held them back until most of the women could escape with -some few things, then--then the village was destroyed." - -A grunt broke from Uchichak, and his hand went to his knife as he -stood over the wounded chief. But I flung him away, a question hot -on my lips. - -"Was it Ruth they were after? Did they harm her?" - -"Yes and no, lad. They bore her away captive on a sled. -Fortunately, these dogs and our sled had been hidden out of their -reach. When the Mohawks and I returned we took them and came after. -You shall go forward with us, and we will follow the party." - -"What can we do against them?" I exclaimed hopelessly. - -"We can watch and wait," returned Radisson grimly, with a significant -look at the two gaunt warriors beside him. "Uchichak, do you take -this Chippewa back and hold him captive. Gather your hunters -speedily--even now they are coming in. Send a runner to the village -of Talking Owl and bid his young men join you. Then follow our -trail, even though it may lead to the Ghost Hills. There, perhaps, -The Pike will imagine that you do not dare follow." - -Uchichak said nothing. He and Wapistan jerked Brave Heart to his -feet, replaced his snowshoes for him, and the three departed. So -suddenly and unexpectedly had the dire news broken upon me, that I -stood as if dazed. Radisson came and put a kindly hand on my -shoulder. - -"Come, lad, all is not lost. They will not harm the little maid, and -we must hasten on their trail. Not even The Pike would dare harm her -while their chief is a captive. Come, there is work for us ahead. -Now tell me your tale as we go forward." - -Brokenly, I told him how we had come upon the trail. When I -finished, Radisson's face was lit with a stern glow, and he raised a -hand to the Mohawks. - -"My brothers, the Great Spirit is fighting for us! The Mighty One -has led Brave Eyes to the trail. He will lead us on where the trail -is lost!" - -And that was the manner in which the madness of Radisson began--a -madness, I think, which was sent by the Great Spirit of whom he spoke. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -THE PURSUIT. - -When I speak of madness, I mean nothing else. From that moment the -old man was daft, as it seemed to me. We two led the way, the -Mohawks following after the sled, and Radisson set such a place as I -never traveled before or since. - -The mighty energy of the old man dominated us all. From his words I -soon saw that he had become filled with the idea that the Moose had -been sent to lead us to Ruth again, until presently the uncanny -thought of it laid hold on me likewise. We took up the trail of the -raiders, which after a few miles crossed the river and struck off -straight for the northeast, with the moose-tracks still following it. - -Mile after mile we swung behind us. I wondered at Radisson's -words--"where the trail is lost"--for it seemed that a child could -follow such a plain, deep track as this. But he had not lived his -life in the wilderness for naught. As we went forward, he told of -how the raiders must have left before the great storm, and have -traveled through it, to spring on the village with Indian cunning -when they knew the hunters would be gone. - -Their object was plain enough, for Gib thought to get a firm hold on -Radisson by the capture of Ruth, and perhaps to sell that advantage -to the English or French. Both nations had wronged the terrible old -man deeply, and both would be like to go wild when they heard that he -was loose in his own land again. In the old days the mere magic of -his name, the terror inspired by his countless daring escapades and -adventures, had more than once swept the Bay clear of his foes. I -have often thought that had the French not betrayed him so -shamefully, and had the English not misused his great powers so -basely, one nation or the other would ere now have ruled all the land -from the Colonies to the Bay. There are wars and rumors of wars in -the land, however, and I have even lately heard a wild rumor that our -armies have conquered all the Canadas; though this is hardly -possible, to my mind. But to return to my tale. - -There was some dried meat on the sledge, and this we ate as we -traveled, without stop. The Chippewa party, fearful of pursuit, were -putting on all speed in a desperate effort to gain the shelter of the -Hills before they were overtaken. The trail was fresh, and they -could not go faster than did we, for they were handicapped by the -sled which bore Ruth. - -From Radisson I learned that Gib had cunningly prevented his raiders -from injuring the people of the village. He no doubt knew that if -Ruth alone were carried off, the Crees would hesitate long before -venturing to follow him into the sacred Hills. But the savage -instincts of his followers had upset his crafty plans. Soan-ge-ta-ha -and another had stolen back to pillage and burn and slay, thinking to -catch up easily with the party. But for us they would have done so, -and now not even the Ghost Hills would stay the vengeful Crees from -the pursuit. - -At evening we halted for a brief half-hour, to bait and rest the -dogs. Now the weeks of hardening and hunting began to bear fruit, -for I had stood that terrific pace nearly as well as the rest. My -ribs were still somewhat sore at times, but in the main I was -heartier and stronger than ever in my life before. - -The rest was grateful to us all, and at this time we loaded the -fusils, together with the musket taken from Brave Heart, and covered -them carefully on the sled. We might have need of them at any time, -and to load was no short work. For some time I had seen no signs of -Ruth's sled in the trail we followed, and spoke of it to the Keeper. - -"It is there," he grunted. "They are following it, hiding it beneath -their tracks." - -"That looks as if they were getting ready to lose the trail," put in -Radisson. He seemed to give no thought to this possibility, taking -it as a matter of course, and the Mohawks only nodded. It seemed -strange to me, but I held my peace. - -When the Spirit of the Dead began to dance in the sky we took up the -march again, goading the weary dogs to the trail. Faint rumbles as -of thunder seemed to come from the heavens, but ever we slapped on -and on across the snows, while grotesque shadows fell all around us -as the lights quivered above in lambent blue and purple flames. It -was a wondrous spectacle, far beyond any that I had seen at home, -where the lights were a common occurrence, and I gave the Crees small -blame for naming them as they did. To an ignorant people those -flaring fires of God must indeed have seemed like spirits leaping -over the skies. - -The deep trail led us straight through forest and wild, open levels -of snow. Once we came to a camping-place of the Chippewas, where -they too had made a brief halt for food and rest. Far beyond lay the -deep forest, and a wide curving line of taller trees tokened that -there was some large river before us, or mayhap a lake. - -And a lake it proved to be, set in the midst of trees, with a small -stream flowing from it. All was ice-coated, swept bare of snow by -the wind, and the trail led straight to this sheet of ice. Radisson -laughed grimly when we found this. - -"Hold up, Davie. We must have a council here. Do you stop with the -dogs." - -I obeyed, while the others set off in different directions across the -ice. They returned quickly enough, and with their first words I knew -that the trail was lost. - -"They have scattered on the ice," spoke up Swift Arrow. "Three -parties have gone away from the farther shore." - -Radisson nodded, his deep eyes searching the trees around us. - -"Then how do we know which to follow?" I cried in dismay. "Which -party took the sled with them?" - -"That we know not, lad," he made answer as if to a child. "They have -followed after the sled, hiding its track. It might be with any of -the three parties. They will swing out in a wide circle and then -straight for the hills. No matter which we follow, we lose time. An -excellent trick to fool children with, chief." - -The Keeper merely grunted, while I stared at them aghast. Why did -Radisson take this so calmly? But he gave me no time to question. - -"Did you find it?" he asked the Mohawks simply. Swift Arrow made -answer. - -"The Mighty One's trail goes alone. It goes toward the east, where -lies the shadow of the Ghost Hills." - -Then in a flash I saw it all. Radisson proposed to abandon the -Chippewa trails and follow that of the beast! The belief that the -animal had been sent to guide us had overpowered all his woodcraft -and subtlety, and I flung out at him in wild protest. - -"It is madness!" I concluded angrily. "Better to lose time and still -be on the track of the enemy, than to follow a wandering beast!" - -"Rail not against the wisdom of old men," exclaimed Radisson sternly, -his voice ringing with confidence. "The Mighty One is guiding us, -Davie. Do you lead, Keeper, while we come after. We must break -trail now, and it will be no light labor." - -Raging against the old man's madness, for so I deemed it, I set out -with The Keeper to break trail. The Moose plunged straight ahead for -the Hills, and his long legs had sunk almost to the shoulder at every -step. I wondered how far ahead of us he might be, and when The -Keeper knelt down quickly to smell the trail I knew that we must be -close upon him. - -The fortitude and strength that dwelt in the frame of the old chief -was marvellous. We broke the trail by turns, our shoes stamping deep -down through the soft crust at each step, until it required every -ounce of endurance we possessed to keep on with the labor. Miles of -it, hours of it, passed by, and still we kept on at the same terrific -pace. At times Radisson and Swift Arrow relieved us, but ever we -headed straight for the Ghost Hills, whose tree-clad and rocky -summits now rose clear against the lambent sky. As we went, I began -to fall into Radisson's way of thinking. Perhaps, after all, that -uncanny Moose was leading us, guiding us straight to our goal. And -whether it were the silence of these waste and desolate barrens -around, or some inner feeling of the night, I gained confidence that -He who in truth led us would not let harm come to the little maid. - -It seemed hours before we rested again, and this time I flung myself -down on a skin from the sled, huddling among the dogs for warmth, and -slept. Those three old men must have been made of iron, for when I -awakened I saw The Keeper sitting just as I had left him, alert and -keen-eyed as ever, while Swift Arrow and Radisson were talking in low -tones. - -The poor brutes that hauled the sled suffered even more than we did. -They were worn to death, and before we started out again, having fed -them what we dared from our slender stock of food, we cut up our -single robe which had covered the guns, and bound their bleeding feet -as best we might. They fell to the trail limping, but there must -have been something of the Indian stolidity in them, for all that -long march I heard no cry, no whimper, burst from their throats. - -Now, for the first time, I thought of Grim. What had happened to -him? Where was he? At my questions Radisson smiled. - -"He is faithful still, lad. They said in the village that he -defended Ruth until Gib would have killed him, when the lass -consented to go with them to save his life. Grim stayed ever at her -side, and is like enough with her now." - -This cheered me mightily, small hope though it were. Well I knew the -wiliness of that old sheep-dog, and that while Ruth was endangered he -would watch over her even as my father would have done. When I took -up the weary labor again it was with better heart and more confident -spirit than since the start. - -Now we knew that we could not be far from the end of the terrible -journey. Or at least my three comrades knew it, for I refused to -admit that there was aught save madness in keeping to the -moose-track. The snatch of sleep and food had cleared my mind from -the influence of the night, and as we slapped on over the snows I -railed bitterly at myself for ever having consented to it. - -Slowly the hills ahead, purple in the unearthly, flitting lights, -drew closer and towered ahead of us. Slowly the wide expanse of snow -broke into little rises, then we found ourselves among the first of -the Ghost Hills. Before long I knew why they had received that name. - -They seemed to break straight out of the ground--great masses of -black rock like that on the coast below Rathesby, at home. As we -drew among them, still following that gigantic track left plain for -us to read, I saw that despite the heavy snow the black masses of -rock stood out bare and bleak, closing around us and shutting out the -lights above. - -The trail led downward now--down in a winding line among the towering -crags, and we were passing over still deeper snow, which had drifted -from the hills. As we wound through the dark passages a swift, chill -wind smote us and cut to the marrow. It was not my first taste of -the bitter wind of the Northland, which is infinitely harder to -endure than the most silent cold, however great it may be. - -Thus we were literally swallowed up in that terrible abyss of rock -and snow, and the weird feeling of the place affected even our dogs, -who growled and shivered. All was dead silent, except for the rush -and howl of the wind, which seemed to shoot down through those narrow -pits of darkness, until we could with difficulty stand against it. -From somewhere ahead droned out the long, eerie howl of a wolf, -drifting to us on the wind. I saw Swift Arrow, ahead of me, pause -and throw up his head; then into the teeth of the gale he cast an -answering howl--one as perfect as the other, which drew a sharp yelp -from the dogs. By this time I comprehended how on board the "Lass" -Radisson had so amazed and shamed us all, and had even learned a -little of the mimicry myself. - -It was fearful to drive ahead through that gale, which sent the icy -particles of snow against us like tiny knives, and to know that -outside and above, the night was silent and windless. Indeed, there -was never any rest within the Ghost Hills, and I could well realize -why the Indians dreaded and avoided them. - -By now I was more than ever sure that we were not only on the wrong -track, but that this Mighty One was sent by the foul fiend to lead us -astray and into danger of the worst. The passage of those hills was -terrible to the body and to the soul. As we drew deeper into the -darkness, weird echoes were set flying by our shoes and the wind and -the voices of us. These were not borne past, but seemed to eddy up -overhead, as though some flux of the wind caught and whirled them -back toward us. - -The Keeper had been in the lead, Radisson following. Of a sudden, as -we came to a space somewhat lighter, I saw that the chief had -vanished! I uttered a single cry that rebounded about in mad echoes, -but Swift Arrow gripped me as I turned in terror. - -"Peace! Ta-cha-noon-tia has but gone ahead to see what lies before." - -With the calm words my fear passed, and I was ashamed. After all, we -were in the hand of God, and if He willed that evil should come to -us, then it would come. So I quelled my terror and pressed on after -the sledge. A moment more, and the passage was done with. - -Turning the corner of a sharp cliff, we found ourselves out in the -night again, standing on a ridge of bare black rock. At our side -stood The Keeper. Behind towered those terrible cliffs, but ahead -was a little forested basin, alight with the fires of the sky and -stretching ahead to hills in the distance. Radisson turned to the -Mohawk with a question. - -"My father, the tracks of the Mighty One are lost and I do not see -them. But below us are the lodges of warriors." - -I looked again at the stretch of wooded country. Sure enough, I -could see black groups of something that might well be huts or -lodges, but there was no sign of fire to cheer us. - -"The Mighty One has led us well," shouted Radisson triumphantly. "We -have arrived before them we seek! Let us rest, brothers, and make -merry, for we are masters of the stronghold of The Pike, and his fate -is in our hands!" - -So for the rest of that night we lay in the snow behind the ledge, -while over us the wind howled down into the cleft of rocks, and -around us the poor weary dogs huddled in shivering groups, for we -dared light no fire, and had like to have frozen in the great cold. -But the Moose had led us aright, and the madness of Radisson was -justified--in part. - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - -OUTGENERALED. - -It was not far from dawn when we arrived at the ridge, or ledge that -ran along the cliffs, with an easy descent over the rolling snows to -the basin beneath. But as the dancing dead men paled in the skies, -the cold became too bitter for any of us. It was necessary that we -light a fire to keep from perishing, and the two Mohawks disappeared -to right and left. It was so cold that sleep was impossible, weary -as we were. - -However, The Keeper returned and motioned to us that we should -accompany him, and in a few moments we were gathered in a deep cleft -amid the rocks, to one side of the terrible passage by which we had -come. Here The Arrow met us with some dry wood and birch-bark, and -before long we were gathered about a smokeless fire, which at least -served to permit of our sleeping. - -With one of us on watch at a time, the day passed away. After noon, -I was wakened and placed on guard at the crest of the ridge, -overlooking the basin. A little later, I saw a number of moving -objects off to the west, and speedily wakened my companions, with a -great relief and joy in my heart. The Mighty One had led us aright! -Doubtless he himself had for years made his home in these hills where -he was safe from man, and by following his trail we had chanced on a -short cut to the heart of the Ghost Hills, while the Chippewa band -had been forced to take a longer trail. - -The moving objects resolved themselves into the forms of men as they -drew nearer, clear and distinct in that atmosphere which seemed to -bring all things close to us. We watched silently, each knowing that -the others perceived all, and could make out a sled with some dark -object on it. There were barely a dozen men in the party, so we knew -the others had taken a longer detour in order to throw off and delay -pursuit, and would doubtless arrive later. - -"What will we do?" I murmured to Radisson. "We have little food, yet -we cannot make an attack on them." - -He turned to the Mohawks, and the three old men spoke for a few -moments in the Iroquois tongue. Meanwhile, the Chippewa party had -come nigh the huts, and presently I could see the light flare of -fire-smoke rising from the midst. At the distance, it was impossible -to make out form or feature, yet I had no doubt that the burden -lifted from the sled, and the dark dot beside it, were Ruth and the -faithful Grim. - -"It is hard to tell," said Radisson in French, his fine face wrinkled -in perplexity. "We cannot make an open attack, for that fiend Larue -would kill the little maid sooner than give her up. It is plain that -they fear no enemy, since they are in the open and that smoke could -be seen afar. - -"There are a score of them still out, and it must be that they do not -fear Uchichak's men. Possibly they have come along a trail that -Swift Arrow discovered and followed last year. He says it could be -defended by a few against an army. I see naught to do save to wait -until night, and try to steal down and get the little maid. Could we -but get her up here, we might defend that pass behind us against a -thousand." - -Swift Arrow grunted approval. "The Crees cannot break through the -western trail," he said. "They grow faint at the sight of blood. -The Chippewas are women, also. To-night we will steal down and take -away Yellow Lily." - -I thought over his words, as I gazed on the encampment below. If he -was right, we might expect no aid, for that terrible gulf through -which we had come was unknown to all men, and the trail followed by -Gib was doubtless secured against the Crees. But if only Uchichak-- - -"Listen!" I cried out with the thought blazing in me. "We are but -four, and three of us could hold the mouth of that gully--even this -whole crest. I cannot drive dogs, nor do I know the ways of the -trail well enough; but Swift Arrow or The Keeper could take the sled -and drive back, bringing Uchichak and his men by the trail of the -Mighty One. Then to-night you and the remaining Mohawks can attempt -the rescue of Ruth." - -Radisson considered the matter in silence, glanced at the impassive -chiefs, and received a grunt which tokened approval. With no more -parley, Great Swift Arrow drew down his fur hood and picked up the -thong which served as a dog-whip. - -"I will go," he declared calmly as ever. "I will find you waiting in -the pass?" - -"In the pass," echoed Radisson. - -Without more ado, the dogs, snarling and protesting, were forced into -the harness, The Arrow cracked his whip, and he was gone along the -ridge toward the mouth of the pass, as if the long trip before him -was no more than a pleasure excursion. He had left the guns, all -save one, together with most of the dried meat. - -Radisson and I went forth to a group of pines which grew in the -shelter of the ridge, and when we returned with some store of dry -wood we found The Keeper curled up asleep. The Indians seemed to -have the power of sleep whenever they wished, and Radisson chuckled. - -"Do you keep guard, lad, while I sleep also. Wake me at midday." - -I nodded, for I felt no great need of sleep, and the old man sat down -beside his friend, feet to the fire. I left the cranny in the rocks -and went forth a few paces into the sunlight's warmth, where I could -overlook the encampment of The Pike. Here, crouched down in hiding, -I set myself to wait as patiently as might be until the appointed -time should pass. - -The camp below was too far away for any sound to reach us, but from -the absence of all sign of life I gathered that the Chippewas were -resting after their terrific march. I felt none of the Mohawk's -contempt for them; indeed, they seemed to me to be men to be reckoned -with to the utmost, and as for Gib o' Clarclach, I had already -experienced enough of his craft to know that he was no mean foe. - -Toward midday I saw a number of dark forms appear to the westward, -and as they drew near there came a faint barking of dogs down the -wind. There were a scant half-dozen men in the arriving party, and -the others turned out to meet them, after which all disappeared -within the huts. Plainly, Gib considered that half a score men were -enough to guard the western trail, which showed that it must be -well-nigh impassable to Uchichak. - -Then weariness came upon me, and I awoke Radisson, who yielded me his -place beside the fire. Covering my head, I was soon fast asleep -despite the cold, and when I woke again it was to find the day all -but spent and The Keeper gone. - -"Eat as little as may be, Davie," said Radisson as I warmed some of -the frozen meat before the fire. "We have none too much to last us." - -So I scarce touched the little supply of food. There was no more to -be had unless we retraced our steps into the Barren Places, or -descended into the forested basin to seek the game that must be -plentiful there. Indeed, as I later learned, the place was thick -with game, for the animals knew well that here they were safe from -hunters. - -The Keeper, it seemed, was scouting. I marvelled how the old chief -could venture forth, but Radisson explained that the Chippewas seemed -to keep but a slight watch, and for all my gazing I could see no -signs of the Mohawk. - -"How long, think you, ere Swift Arrow comes upon the Crees?" - -Radisson shrugged his shoulders. "No telling, lad. He would not -have gone through to the outside before noon at the earliest, and the -dogs were sore spent. If he should chance upon them to the westward, -he might be here by morning; but it may well be two or three days -until their arrival. We must be far from the trail of The Pike." - -This was scant consolation, and so we waited in silence. Still came -no sign of The Keeper, and soon the Spirits of the Dead were dancing -to the north, faintly. It must have been that age had dimmed the -cunning of Radisson, for as I foolishly placed more wood on the fire, -he made no comment. Suddenly from out of the darkness came a swift -stream of words, angry and vehement, in the voice of The Keeper. - -The result astonished me, for with one swift leap Radisson had sprung -past me and was kicking the fire into embers over the snow. I was on -my feet instantly, staring amazed at the tall figure of the chief. - -"What is the matter? Surely our fire could not be seen from below?" - -The Keeper grunted sarcastically. "Has my father lost his cunning? -Has White Eagle been dreaming the dreams of women? From below the -fire is hid, but the reflection of the fire was high on the cliffs." - -Radisson, Indian-like, grunted disgustedly, and finished the last -ember with his heel. But he said nothing, merely looking to the -Mohawk inquiringly. - -"There are two tens of men," reported the Keeper briefly. "The Pike -is their chief. Their lodges are old. The Yellow Lily is there, -also a woman of the Chippewas. One of their young men I met, -gathering wood." - -He touched his robes, as if beneath them lay something concealed. -Radisson's words told me what that something was. The old man spoke -quite as a matter of course. - -"Then The Keeper will have another scalp to hang in the smoke of his -lodge. Think you they saw the reflection of our fire?" - -The Mohawk shrugged his shoulders and made no reply. The two might -have been discussing the weather or the stars for all the emotion -they displayed, instead of the vital danger which threatened us all. -And now I began to feel that the disdain expressed by the two Mohawks -was not groundless. They were of another race than the chattering -Crees and Chippewas. They seemed to hold themselves aloof, as if -theirs was the heritage of more than these other men might -comprehend. And truly I think it was, for there was in the whole -bearing of The Keeper a great grimness, like unto the grimness of -Fate, and at times since I have wondered if he could have seen some -hint of what his end was to be. - -We were now in darkness, save for the rising gleam of the fires in -the sky. It seemed that Radisson and the Mohawk intended to wait -until later in the night before they stole down to rescue Ruth. The -cold was now intense, but despite my shiverings I saw that both -Radisson and the Indian were listening to something that I could not -hear. From the trees below rose a long wolf-howl, answered faintly -by the voices of the Chippewa dogs. - -"That was a poor cry, Keeper," and Radisson rose to his feet -noiselessly. Then the snow crunched and crackled, and I saw the two -slipping into the long shoes. One by one the guns were examined and -primed afresh, and Radisson turned to me. - -"We will steal down and wait, lad. Do you come to the crest of the -ridge, there to cover our retreat if need be." - -Picking up the extra guns, I donned my snowshoes and we stepped forth -from the shelter of the niche in the cliffs. Out to the north the -sky was just beginning to blaze in the spirit-dance, and the faint -glimmer of light among the trees betokened a campfire, while behind -us rose the gaunt, bleak cliffs. To right and left in a long curve -swept the bare-blown, bowlder-strewn ridge, and for a moment we stood -watching. - -On a sudden The Keeper whirled about, and as he did so I heard a -sharp, clear note behind. Something struck me and bounded away from -my furs, and even as the whistle of another arrow rang past, Radisson -had flung me from my feet. A gunshot split the night, and another, -and one lone, weird yell rose up. - -"Cover, Davie, cover!" cried Radisson, slipping behind a bowlder. -The Mohawk had clean vanished, but his voice quavered out in a single -soul-rending war-cry such as I had never heard before. Then, gun in -hand, I was crouching beside Radisson. - -"That was poor aiming," he muttered. "They should have downed us at -the first fire, or waited until--ah!" - -Once more a musket spoke from the darkness, and the bullet crashed on -the bowlder. Radisson fired instantly, then a choking cry came back -to us. Now I realized that Gib had indeed seen our fire and with his -cunning had surrounded us. Had he waited until daylight, we had -never left that ridge alive, but doubtless the impatience of his -warriors had overruled his craftiness. - -"Wait here, lad," whispered Radisson as he reloaded, "while I seek -The Keeper. We must not let daylight find us here." - -If it did, it would find us frozen, I thought, while the arrows -pattered around. No sign of any foe had I seen, but the blaze of the -heavens began to light the dark face of the cliff as Radisson crawled -away. Above, nestling against the face of the cliff, was a patch of -drifted snow, and as my eyes grew accustomed to the light it seemed -to me that across this a shadow moved. - -I set my fusil in rest, and of a sudden my trembling hands grew firm -again, as I drew a careful sight on that patch of snow. A shadow -struck against it and wavered there, and in that instant I fired. -While the long echoes of the shot died away on the farther cliffs, -something crashed and was silent. - -Before I could withdraw the gun, an arrow pierced my fur sleeve and -quivered loosely in my arm. I jerked it away, for the hurt was but -slight, and reloaded. Then came a shot from somewhere to my left, -and again that long, heart-splitting yell of the Mohawk shrilled up. -It was answered by two sudden shots, and catching up one of the spare -guns beside me I fired at the flashes. - -[Illustration: "_I backed against the bowlder and shook them off, -sending one sprawling with every blow._"] - -This drew on me another shower of arrows, and a bullet that spat into -the bowlder at my side and rebounded past my car. This had come from -behind, and with a sudden fear I turned. As I did so a yell that -seemed to come from the throats of devils rang through the night, and -I saw a number of dark forms leaping upon me. With swift terror in -my heart, I sprang up, forgetting the fusils at my feet, and met them -with clenched fists. I saw a pale glint of steel and struck out with -all my strength, shouting aloud for Radisson. Then my fear dropped -away from me as the first man went down beneath my fist, and I -stepped forward, raging. The leaping, yelling demons seemed all -about me, but I backed against the bowlder and shook them off, -sending one sprawling with every blow. I caught the exultant voice -of Gib, and leaped at a dark form ahead; catching him about the -waist, I felt strength surge into me and heaved him high--then -something came down on my head and I fell asleep with the sting of -snow on my face. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -A VOICE IN THE NIGHT. - -I knew no more of what passed until I found myself lying on a pile of -skins, my head throbbing painfully. Opening my eyes, I saw that I -was lying beside a fire, while around me were Chippewas, and standing -over me was my enemy. - -"Awake, eh?" said Gib softly, in the old Gaelic, which he spoke with -the Highland burr. There was an evil smile on his crafty face as I -struggled to sit up. For a wonder, I was not bound, which I suppose -he did not deem necessary. - -"You are a troublous fighter, MacDonald," he sneered. "But with the -great Radisson dead, you will have hard work to squeeze out of this -pocket of mine." - -"Radisson--dead?" I echoed dizzily. The shock of it cleared my head -and I looked up at him. "You lie, Gib o' Clarclach! No dog such as -you could slay Pierre Radisson! His fate lies in higher hands than -yours!" - -"So?" he snarled, sudden rage whelming in him. Swiftly, he reached -out and kicked me with a vicious foot. I gathered myself together, -but brown hands gripped me and held me there helpless, while he raved -wildly in his madness. And by that I knew that he had lied, and that -Radisson was not dead. So I laughed at him as they bound me hand and -foot. - -More than one of his men seemed wounded beneath their furs, and -beside the fire lay two silent warriors. We were in the center of -the group of lodges, and as there were but half a score of men around -me, I gathered that the rest were scattered through the trees on -watch. There was no sign of Ruth, and with that I set myself to -taunt mine enemy, speaking in the Cree which all his men doubtless -could understand. - -"You are a fine leader of men, my brother! Well were you called The -Pike--crafty, cowardly warrior who shuns the shallow water! See, in -our village lies your chief Soan-ge-ta-ha, while our women laugh at -him, and in the snow lies one of his young men, dead. The Cree -knives are sharpened, my brothers, and with them are the knives of -Radisson, the White Eagle, and of his friends, the Brothers of the -Thunder." For this was the name by which the two Mohawks went in all -that north country. - -My words, as they were designed, sent a swirl of rage through the -Chippewas, who with a growl turned on Gib. But he, the crafty one, -appeased them swiftly. - -"Brave Heart is not hurt, my brothers," he cried. "My medicine tells -me that he is even now on his way to join us. As for you, Brave -Eyes, you lie. The White Eagle has no men with him--only the tall -Mohawk chief." - -"Yes, mayhap," I answered, "but these twain are more than a match for -your Chippewa women. You stole upon our village, and what gained -you? Only one poor captive. It was a great raid, worthy of The -Pike, and you have paid for it dearly with your chief and your young -men. And the White Eagle is sharpening his claws, my brothers--out -there in the night somewhere." - -My words reached them, and more than my words. For barely had I -finished, when the darkness was split asunder by a musket-shot. The -man beside Gib whirled about and fell into the fire. - -"Scatter!" foamed Gib, raging. "Scatter and slay the White Eagle, -fools! Out with the fire!" - -The embers were dashed over the snows instantly, and under his rapid -orders the band vanished. Two of them remained to lift me, and they -carried me to the door of one of the lodges, a little apart from the -rest. Gib flung away the flap, and by the light of the lodge-fire -inside I saw the pale, frightened face of Ruth. - -"What means this intrusion?" she demanded in French, not seeing me. -"I thought we were to remain unmolested!" - -The scoundrel tendered her a low, mocking bow, and stepped aside to -show my figure, as the two braves flung me at her feet. She gave but -a little frighted cry, and stood facing him. - -"A meeting of old friends, Mistress de Courbelles." It was the first -time I had heard Ruth's name from other than the lips of Radisson. -"How could I separate such dearly loved ones? See, I bring you a -visitor of great value, and ere long you will have others. So I bid -you good-even." - -With this he bowed again and was gone. Outside came his voice giving -sharp orders, and all was still. But Ruth sprang forward and was on -her knees beside me. - -"My poor Davie!" she cried, lifting my head in her arms. "Some -water, Laughing Snow!" - -From out the shadows moved the figure of a Cree woman--a sister of -Uchichak's, whom the Chippewas had carried away to care for Ruth. -She brought water, and the two of them bathed my wounded head, where -I had been struck down from behind. As they did so, I told them all -that had passed. - -"It was the night after you and The Crane left for the hunt," Ruth -told me, "that the Chippewas came. For a little while the old men -held them off, which gave most of the women time to flee. I had just -left my lodge to find the cause of the shouting when Gib's party -broke through. They seized me, set fire to the lodges, and were gone -again. Oh, they treated me kindly enough, Davie, but--but I cannot -bear that smiling, evil face of Gib!" - -"Be not afraid, sister," spoke out the Cree woman, stolidly. "The -Crane is a great warrior, and his men must be very near. These -Chippewa women will flee before him like leaves before the wind of -autumn." - -"Yes, I think that Gib's plans were all upset by Brave Heart," I -tried to reassure the little maid bravely enough. "But for him, and -for the Mighty One, we had never been here, Ruth. As it is, the -Swift Arrow will bring Uchichak and his men." - -"We have been foolish," declared Laughing Snow bitterly. She went on -to tell us how, years ago, it had been rumored that men lived in the -Ghost Hills. By piecing together the fragments of Radisson's tales -and this of hers, Ruth and I gathered that Gib o' Clarclach had -maintained a sort of robber band in these dreaded hills in the old -days, when French and English were at war on the Bay. Gib had -afterwards, when Radisson dwelt in England, made the journey from the -Canadas with d'Iberville and his raiders, and had guided them to the -English posts when the French swept them clean. The villain had -served both sides, lending himself wherever the more gain promised, -and the Cree woman prophesied that once these things were known in -the land, her people would make a war on the Chippewas that would go -down in fable long afterwards. So indeed they did, but these things -came in after years and have no part in this my tale. - -There was little sleep for us that night. We had all rested during -the day, I high on the ridge, and Ruth in the lodge, for the trip had -been a hard one. The two women told how they had come through deep -gorges, like those by which we had followed the Mighty One, and how -they had given up all hope of rescue. - -Now came something which has ever left a great wonder in my mind--one -of those turns of chance which come in the most desperate straits. -For, when my bonds had been removed, Ruth took from its skin -wrappings a little book and showed it to me. - -"I found this in the lodge," she said slowly. "Look upon the -title-page, Davie, and see if I have been dreaming or not. It seems -very hard to believe." - -The book was a little leather-bound Bible. As the Cree woman put a -flare of birch on the fire, I held it to the light and opened it. -There in faded ink were words written, and I copy them from the Book -which lies before me as I write. They were in the Dutch tongue, and -as follows: - - - "To Hendrik, to bear with him always in the desert places, that - he may make straight in the wilderness a highway for our God. - From his beloved wife. A.D. 1605." - - -And under this, in a firm writing that bespoke strength, were the -English words, "Henry Hudson, his book." I stared again, scarce -crediting the thing, then looked up to meet the grave, fearful eyes -of Ruth. We had both heard the story many a time--how the bold -sailor had been set adrift in an open boat, with his son and a few -faithful ones, and how they had vanished. Just a century since, -1610, had this thing taken place, and no word had ever come to -England of Henry Hudson, through all the years between. - -"Then," I almost whispered, "think you that this was really his? How -came it here?" - -"It speaks for itself," and Ruth dropped beside me and fingered the -Book reverently. "Think of it, Davie! In the midst of the -wilderness, in the midst of foes, to come into an empty lodge and -find this thing! Does it not seem like a message of faith and hope?" - -"As to that," I responded, "like enough. But I was thinking on the -marvel of it, Ruth. It must even be that Hudson, who was thought to -have perished in the waters of the Great Bay, escaped to land. Else -how could this Bible have come here? How could Gib have obtained it? -Perhaps from the Indians." - -With this I turned to Laughing Snow and questioned her closely. But -she disclaimed all knowledge of the Book, and said that never before -the coming of Radisson had white faces been seen in the northern -lands. - -For a time we discussed the wonder, failing to gain any information -from the Cree woman, but my bandaged head hurt painfully, and after -the first surprise I leaned back, faint and weak. Then Ruth took the -little volume, warped and stained with time and sea-water, and read -to us aloud. As she read, she translated into Cree for the benefit -of the other. - -I was quite content to lie silently and gaze at her. Very beautiful -she seemed there in the faint fire-glow, which tinged her golden hair -with ruddy hues and likened her grave, sweet face with the rise and -fall of the flames. Her heavy beaver-skins were laid aside, and her -inner dress of soft doeskin was decorated with the beautifully marked -neck-skins of loons, which Radisson had brought her. Porcupine -quills and shell beads fringed her moccasins, while at her throat -gleamed that same little gold brooch which had led us so far and -brought upon us so much trouble. - -Through all our journeys I had kept by me that stained and torn -fragment of my father's Bible, and when she had done I wrapped it up -again in the skin with the volume that had been Henry Hudson's, and -gave them into the keeping of Ruth. Barely had we settled back when -the skin flap was pushed aside, and once more Gib o' Clarclach -entered. - -"I would have some speech with you, David," he announced, no longer -smiling, but purposeful and shrewd. Closing the door to keep out the -cold, he seated himself on some skins and stared at me across the -fire. I made him no answer. - -"My young friend, these Chippewas of mine, I keenly regret, are not -used to the customs of civilized war. Yet they are far ahead of your -Mohawk friends, whom I have seen tie their captives to a tree and -build a fire round about. These Chippewas have another method, which -is quite as effective; for instead of a fire, they shoot arrows until -the victim is like a porcupine with his quills erect. Then they -shoot for the heart." - -"Well, have on your murderers," I replied, knowing well that he dared -not for the sake of Soan-ge-ta-ha. "Methinks their chief will suffer -if I do." - -"That is exactly the trouble, my bold young friend," he answered me. -"Personally, it matters little to me what becomes of the chief, for -he disobeyed my orders. But his warriors take another view of the -situation. They would have me be fool enough to turn you loose so -that their chief may be restored to them." - -"Then they may save their worry," I shot back bluntly enough. "If -you want Brave Heart, give the maid here back." - -"Ah, that is impossible," his suave answer irritated me the more. -"For her, we are to receive many fine gifts at the Post--beads and -powder and blankets and--other things. No, I deeply regret that I am -unable to meet your just demand. But on the other hand, as I was -about to propose, unless you consent to parley with Radisson for the -return of the chief, my warriors will insist on using you as a -target." - -Ruth stared at him with frighted eyes, but I knew well enough that -the man spoke in deadly earnest. Could I have had my way of it, I -would have bade him do his worst; but a little hand fluttered down to -my wrist, and I could not withstand the unspoken appeal of Ruth. - -"Have it your own way, then," I growled. "I suppose you would have -me seek my friends at once?" - -"Not till the day, sweet sir," smiled the scoundrel. "My men are all -about, and there is no danger of your two or three eager friends -inflicting any more damage. I do not quite understand how you got in -here, unless you were hunting--no, that could not be either." - -He fell to musing, staring at me, whereat I laughed harshly. - -"It was no hand of man led us here, Gib o' Clarclach, make sure of -that." - -"Then we will even ascribe it to the foul fiend," and he got to his -feet. "Good-even for the last time, mistress!" - -When he had gone we sat silent, all three. Presently the Cree woman -fell asleep in her corner and the fire slowly died down to a dim red -glow, while Ruth and I sat hand in hand. On the morrow, it seemed -like, I would go forth and bargain for my worthless skin, leaving her -in the hands of our enemies. Bitterly I cursed myself for a -faint-heart, though I knew full well that ere long Uchichak and his -warriors would turn the tide of affairs. - -The long hours passed, and still I sat sleepless, Ruth having fallen -half into slumber, her head resting against my shoulder. I was -staring at the skin wall of the lodge, where it was lashed into the -brush beyond, and was dreaming again of that terrible voyage and of -its ending, when I started suddenly. The glow of the embers had -seemed to strike a spark from the wall--a tiny point of light that -moved across the skin! - -In a moment I knew it was a knife-blade slitting the tough hide, -whereat I brought Ruth wide awake. The skin seemed to fall apart in -silence, and through it glared a horrible painted mask and staring -eyes. Ruth clutched my arm, in fright, but a whisper came from the -darkness. - -"Brave Eyes! Come swiftly!" And I knew it for the voice of The -Keeper. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -A MARTYR OF THE SNOWS. - -It was Ruth who woke me from my stupid amazement, pushing me to my -feet as The Keeper whispered again. How that crafty Mohawk had -pierced the ring of Chippewas, I never knew, but his forest skill -must have been far beyond theirs. I remembered the little buckskin -bag of paint which always hung at his girdle, and knew that he must -have prepared himself according to his own custom. - -But my wits came back to me quickly enough, and I pushed Ruth forward -to the opening, first stamping out the embers lest they betray us. -As quietly as might be I helped her through the narrow slit, the -Mohawk receiving us on the other side, and Grim following. Then we -were standing in the shelter of a small fir, and for a wonder the -skies were dark save for the eternal stars. I looked about for -Radisson, but he was not to be seen. - -"Come!" breathed The Keeper, leading the way through the snow. None -of us wore snowshoes, but the crust was firm enough to support us, -with the intense cold of those nights. There was no sound around us -save the crackle of the frost as the trees creaked in the wind, nor -was any fire visible. - -Yet I knew that all about us were men watching and listening. It -seemed hardly possible that we should win through to the ridge where -I supposed that Radisson waited, but gradually we left the camp -behind. Once we were beyond the circle of trees would come the -danger, although the absence of the lights seemed to protect us -somewhat. We went cautiously and slowly, and it must have been -fifteen minutes before the trees thinned out around us. - -Then, without warning, a sudden streamer of flame quivered and hung -across the skies, and the lights were dancing, lighting up all things -in grotesque shadow-gleams. I knew we were lost, even before a dark -form bounded into the snow before us and a shrill yell went up that -echoed across the night. - -"Go!" exclaimed The Keeper in French, pushing Ruth ahead. "Run to -the crest yonder, where White Eagle waits!" I sent Grim with a quick -word also. - -Ruth, with a little sobbing cry, obeyed, and the Mohawk flung himself -in one great leap on the figure which was coming toward us. Steel -flashed in the half-light and the two went down together. But other -forms were yelling at our heels, and if Ruth was to be saved this was -no time to run. We must hold them back for a moment or two. - -The Keeper rose swiftly and put into my hand the heavy stone ax he -had taken from the Chippewa. Then, gripping knife in one hand and -tomahawk in the other, he waited at my side as the warriors came at -us. Glancing around, I saw Ruth's dark figure vanishing over the -snows toward the ridge; as I later learned, she thought we were close -behind her, else had she never deserted us. - -"Now, brother!" grunted The Keeper. "Back to back!" - -With a swirl of snow the dark figures were on us. But the yells of -rage turned to warning cries as that huge ax of mine swung up and -down, and the lithe Mohawk used his two hands with the swiftness of a -panther. They drew back, then came at us again; this time I knew the -form of The Pike for their leader, and sprang out to meet him with my -ax whirled aloft. - -He avoided my stroke, leaping aside and stooping in the snow. Ere I -could fathom his intent the others were upon me, pressing me back to -the side of the Mohawk. They shrank before that crashing ax and -swift tomahawk, and with each blow I caught an approving grunt from -the old warrior beside me. We were ringed about with dark forms in -the snow, silent and motionless, when I caught sight of Gib again. - -Too late, I saw his aim. He had broken off a huge section of the -snow-crust, and as I turned to meet him he flung the mass in my face, -blinding me and sending me staggering. In vain did I strike out -blindly, for hands gripped my throat and bore me back fighting -furiously into the snow. I heard a single long yell from The Keeper, -and as I went down saw a gleam of light dart from his hand. The -tomahawk whirled into one of the men who gripped me, but it was of no -avail. I was choked into helplessness and when something hit my -wounded head, I knew no more. - -Once again I wakened to find myself lying beside a fire, but now it -was the broad daylight. My head scarcely pained, though my throat -was sore where I had been gripped, and I was fast bound. With a turn -of the head it was easy to see all that lay around. - -At my side was The Keeper, in similar plight to mine, though his face -seemed old and gray and sunken and his furs were red with frozen -blood. He lay quiet, his eyes closed, but the sudden fear that he -was dead departed when I saw the rise and fall of his breast. His -painted face was hideous, yet could not mask the age and weakness and -strength of the man; weak he was in body, wounded and spent, but his -spirit was as strong as that of Pierre Radisson himself. - -Sullen and cursing, the Chippewas were grouped about the fire. More -than one of them lay helpless, or with rude-bandaged wounds, and all -were eying the Mohawk and me with malignant ferocity. But Ruth was -uppermost in my mind. Had she been saved? Or had The Keeper's -sacrifice been vain? - -Guessing from the sun, it was early morning. I looked across and up -to the ridge of cliffs, and imagined that I could see a thin trail of -smoke ascending. Whether it were my imagination or no, I could not -tell for sure; still, the thought cheered me. At the least, Radisson -must be safe, and of Ruth I would soon learn. - -But the time dragged on, and by midday intolerable thirst consumed -me. The Mohawk had by now come out of his swoon, and lay staring -straight up into the sky, nor did I venture to bespeak him. -Presently there was a stir about the fire, and from one of the lodges -came Gib. Then he entered that wherein Ruth and I had lain, and came -back to us with that little skin package which we had forgot in the -haste of our flight. He unrolled it and laughed shortly. At a curt -order from him The Keeper and I were brought up sitting, against a -small hemlock. But when Gib had come to that torn cover of my -father's Bible, his face changed horribly, and he flung the whole -from him as if it burnt his hands--as very possibly it did. - -"So, dog of an Iroquois," he snarled at The Keeper, his features -convulsed with rage, "it is you whom I have to thank for the loss of -men and captive, eh? _Mort de ma vie_! But you shall suffer for -this, and speedily!" - -So he raged, cursing in French, Gaelic and a dozen more tongues, -while the Chippewas silently and grimly made ready their arrows and -bows. - -"You, MacDonald," went on Gib at length, "shall see what your fate -will be if Brave Heart be not returned to us safe. As for the girl, -I shall have her in the end--and would have her back here ere this, -but there is no place she can flee to, and my men are athirst for -revenge." - -From which I judged shrewdly enough that the Chippewas had refused to -face the fire of Radisson from the ridge, after my fall, and that -Ruth had escaped to him. This was mightily cheering, and now I cared -not what took place, since the little maid was safe. - -At word from Gib, two or three of the Chippewas sprang forward and -pulled The Keeper to his feet, loosing his bonds and mine and casting -off his furs until he stood naked to the waist. The old warrior was -scarred with new wounds and old, and I judged that he had not gone -down in last night's struggle without giving more than one deathblow. -His sinewy bronze figure drew a look of admiration from the -surrounding warriors, and when the power of movement was restored to -him he quietly leaned over and picked up the little Bible which had -been Henry Hudson's. - -"So," sneered Gib at this, noting also the emblem of the Cross that -hung around the neck of the old Mohawk, "you are of the faith of the -blackrobes, Iroquois? Say, will you not accept life and a -chieftainship among the Chippewas?" - -Before The Keeper could reply to the Cree words, one of the other -warriors stepped forth and spoke in the same tongue. - -"Old man, you are a brave warrior. Last night you fought well. -Beside the fire lies my older brother. His squaw will mourn for him. -You shall take his place at our councils, and be a chief among us." - -Quiet scorn flashed into the proud, haggard face of the old man, but -he said no word, and once again Gib taunted him with his creed. - -"Give up that thing about your neck, Iroquois, fling that book into -the snow, and you shall be a great man among us and saved from the -torture. How say you? What avails your faith now? Is it stronger -than Chippewa arrows? Can it break the Chippewa bows?" - -The Keeper turned and faced him. Into the stern old features had -crept a light that seemed unearthly, and he looked at Gib as though -he had seen some other behind him, so that more than one of the -warriors glanced about uneasily. Still holding the Book, the old -Mohawk answered slowly, unheeding the bitter cold in his fresh wounds. - -[Illustration: "_Still holding the book, the old Mohawk answered -slowly, unheeding the bitter cold in his fresh wounds._"] - -"The Pike is a great warrior. He was among the Iroquois many years -ago. He has seen how warriors of the Five Nations die, and the sight -has frightened him. He has fled to the Chippewas, and has put on the -robes of a squaw. He asks me, the Keeper of the Eastern Door of the -Long-house, Ta-cha-noon-tia, if my faith is stronger than Chippewa -arrows! Listen, my brothers. - -"I am very old. I am on my last war-trail, and I can see that it is -almost ended, and I am glad. But in the snow beside The Pike there -is a trail. What is that which stands behind you, my brother? What -is that which waits at your shoulder and breathes upon your cheek?" - -At the words Gib, who had listened as though through force, flung -about, but there was no man beside him. Then from the Chippewas went -up a little gasp, and following their eyes I saw a track across the -snow, from the woods leading toward the ridge, which passed close to -us and right behind Gib. The track was that of the Mighty One, the -giant moose, and I realized that The Keeper was taking advantage of -every chance that offered. - -But Gib laughed harshly. "The Keeper is right. He is on his last -trail, unless he casts away the book in his hand, and quickly." - -"Listen, my brothers, while I tell you a story." At this I saw Gib -start as if to protest, but a swift glance at the Chippewas showed -that he could not hurry them. They were absorbed in watching The -Keeper, and although their admiration for him would in no degree -lessen their cruelty, they wished to lose nothing of his words or -deeds, for they knew that he was a greater man than they. He spoke -slowly, quietly, his weak voice growing stronger as he went on. - -"Long ago, when I was a young warrior without a scalp, a man came -among us. He wore a black robe. He was a white man, and his words -were sweet in our ears. He told us that the Great Spirit had sent -him among us to tell us that there should be peace and not war in the -land. - -"My brothers, our old men have told us that once the hero Hiawatha -banded together five nations in a silver chain of peace. These are -the five nations of the Iroquois. No tribe can stand before us--not -even the white men have overcome us. But we have forgotten that we -formed a league of peace, and our arrows are very sharp. - -"We listened to the blackrobe, but we did not believe that the Great -Spirit had sent him to us. Our medicine men were very angry at him. -Then there came a plague upon us, and many of our warriors died in -the villages. The medicine men said that the blackrobe had brought -the plague upon us, and our young men cried out that he should be -killed. - -"My brothers, you do not know how to torture. You are women. We -took the blackrobe to a stake and builded a fire around him. Before -we lit the fire I jeered at him, and asked him if his Great Spirit -was stronger than our arrows, stronger than our fire." - -There was dead silence, for The Keeper was holding his audience by -the sheer force of his words, and the Chippewas were rapt in his -story. - -"My brothers, he answered that his faith was greater than our fire or -our tomahawks. We were very glad, for we knew that he would die like -a warrior. I myself set the fire around him, but he seemed to feel -no pain. He gazed up at the sky and spoke to the Great Spirit as the -coals fell upon him, so that we became afraid. And, my brothers, -before he died we heard him ask the Great Spirit to bless us and not -to take vengeance upon us. Then in truth we knew that his faith was -greater than our fire, and that his Great Spirit had blunted our -arrows. In the next year I went to seek out the White Father, and -there I learned to know the Great Spirit, and I placed his token -about my neck. - -"My brothers, you have heard my story. You have asked me to deny the -Great Spirit, but He has whispered to me that He is stronger than -your bows and sharper than your arrows. I am sore wounded, and the -end of the trail appears before me, my brothers. I have killed many -of your young men, who shall journey with me on the ghost-trail to -find the Great Spirit. And when I find Him I will ask him to bless -you. - -"Brave Eyes," and for an instant the stern voice faltered, as The -Keeper turned to me, "carry this book to White Eagle, my father, and -tell him that the Chippewas are women. Tell him that Ta-cha-noon-tia -was a great warrior, and that I will wait for him on the Ghost-trail. -Tell the Great Swift Arrow, my brother, that I will wait for him -also. Tell them that we have traveled long together, and that the -Great Spirit has whispered to me that He will not separate us for -long. My brothers, I have spoken." - -Handing the Bible to me, The Keeper turned and folded his arms -calmly. For a moment the Chippewas were held under the spell of his -words, then a word from Gib wakened them. With all respect they led -The Keeper to a large tree outside the lodges, and bound him fast. - -But as for me, I buried my head in my arms, and sobbed--great, dry, -choking sobs that I could by no means check nor hinder, and cared not -who saw them. For I was alone and helpless, and the bitter agony in -my heart was well-nigh unendurable. - -So passed Ta-cha-noon-tia, the Keeper of the Eastern Door--and never -in all the North was there a passing which so truly deserved the name -of martyrdom. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII. - -HUDSON'S END. - -I do not think that this triumph of The Pike was greatly to his -liking, after all. That speech of The Keeper had staggered him, and -I caught him more than once, in the hours that followed, gazing -steadfastly at the track of the Mighty One across the snows. How -that track came there I know not; the moose must have passed from the -forest to the ridge during the night without being seen or heard, -which was like enough. - -So I sat there alone, my head upon my arms, until the thudding of the -arrows had ceased and a single yell from the Chippewas told me that -it was finished. No word or groan had the Mohawk uttered, and the -warriors laid him down beside their own dead and covered him with his -robes in silent respect. - -Gib had stood at my side, watching in stony silence all that passed, -and at the end he turned and strode away, entering one of the lodges. -The Chippewas left me to myself, hovering near and conversing in low -tones. The death of the martyr had cast a gloom over the day, and I -saw the Cree woman, Laughing Snow, moving about among the lodges. -For some reason she had not accompanied us in that mad flight, but I -spared little thought on her. I was too full of my grief and rage, -for him who had died. - -So dragged away an hour or two. Then Gib reappeared and said -somewhat to his men, who bestirred themselves promptly. I gathered -that with the first darkness they would make an attack on Radisson to -recover Ruth from him, and misdoubted me much that he could hold the -ridge single-handed, or even the pass itself. It was not to be -altogether as Gib had planned, however, for before the afternoon had -gone a murmur of amazement from the Chippewas awoke me from my -lethargy. Glancing up, I saw a single figure advancing over the -snows from the ridge. Halting midway to us, it stopped and held up -both hands, and I recognized Radisson. - -Now, at the time, there were only some eight or nine warriors in -camp, the others having gone forth at Gib's command to bring in some -fresh meat. Had the others been here, that which took place had been -next to impossible. Gib strode out and shouted to Radisson to come -forward without fear, assuring him of safety, then he turned back -with a swift word. - -"Bind that white man's hands and gag him," was his order, and the -Chippewas obeyed. In a moment I was trussed and gagged, while Gib -flung another blanket over the still form of The Keeper. That he was -up to some deviltry I guessed, but could not fathom his purpose. - -Radisson slapped along over the snows, and presently came up to us. -He was unarmed, and as he paused I could see his keen eyes searching -as if for someone who was not visible. It took no great thought to -guess who that someone was, and I thought he looked puzzled. - -"Greetings, my brothers," he said courteously enough, paying no heed -to me, but striding to the fire and warming himself. The Chippewas -replied in kind, and Gib smiled craftily. - -"Has White Eagle come to surrender himself?" returned the renegade -softly. - -Radisson smiled. "Nay, but to demand surrender," was his cool -retort, and he turned to the Chippewas, disdaining to speak with Gib. -"My brothers, the end is near. The Great Spirit is fighting against -you. See, he has led me through the hills by a secret path, and -there on the ridge are gathered the Cree warriors. They were very -eager to send their arrows to you, and I cannot restrain them much -longer." - -This created a little stir among the Chippewas, but still Gib smiled -his sneering smile. - -"My brothers, last night you captured Brave Eyes and one of the -Brothers of the Thunder. The Yellow Lily was drooping in your hands, -and she has fled to us. If I let loose my warriors, upon you, they -will eat you up and stamp you into the earth as the herds of bison -stamp the grass. But return me your prisoners, and we will go in -peace." - -My heart gave a bound of joy. So the Crees had arrived with Swift -Arrow! But Gib replied calmly enough. - -"White Eagle, I am not like the fool Englishmen whom you captured in -their forts single-handed in years past. I have not seen your young -men, or heard the sound of their war cries." - -Radisson turned and pointed out toward the westering sun that was -turning the snow and hills and trees to crimson and purple. A -guttural exclamation rose from the warriors, and Gib's smile faded -away; for there we saw plainly a dozen dark figures wending toward us -and dark against the sun. - -"Your road to the west is cut off," continued Radisson. "Your escape -is impossible. The warriors of Talking Owl have gathered against -you, and if you would not be overwhelmed at once, you must act -quickly. These young men come to join us, and there are others -behind them. Say, my brothers, will you release your captives or no?" - -Beneath the stolid calm of the Chippewas it needed no sharp eye to -see that they were wild with fear. Gib's cunning tongue had failed -him for once, and he could naught but gaze out at the little dots -against the sun. They were still a mile or more away, and to detect -more than that they were men was impossible. In that moment it -seemed that Radisson had triumphed utterly, and the oldest of the -Chippewas nodded gravely. - -"My father White Eagle is a great warrior. If he will assure us that -these men will do us no harm, will let us go in peace, and if he will -not bring the warriors of Uchichak upon us, then he may take his -captives. But Brave Heart must also be released." - -"So it shall be," and I detected nothing of the anxiety that must -have underlain Radisson's calm demeanor. "These men shall not harm -you, my brothers, and those who are with me shall not attack you. -Soan-ge-ta-ha shall return home in safety." Gib started to utter a -bitter protest, but the Chippewas waved him into silence, and pulled -me to my feet, shoving me forward to Radisson. He drew out his knife -to cut my bonds, and asked after The Keeper. It was Gib who made -answer, accepting the situation. - -"The Mohawk is out with some of our young men, Radisson. He will be -back shortly, and he shall join you then. Brave Eyes must remain as -he is, lest he attack us, for he is strong." - -For an instant Radisson hesitated, and a swift flash of -disappointment ran over his stern face. Then it came to me that he -must have played a desperate game, and vainly I strove to warn him. -The flimsy excuses of the renegade seemed to be accepted, however, -for without a word he stepped forward and led me away, none hindering. - -When we had gone a hundred yards from the camp he whipped out his -knife, gave one quick glance to the west, and cut through my bonds. - -"Run for it, lad!" he cried. "Some of the Chippewa hunters have met -the others--we are lost unless we break away to the ridge!" - -I did not pause to question him, but ran. For a moment I thought we -would be safe enough, but the Chippewas must have been watching that -party to the west also, for we had barely started when from the camp -behind went up a shrill yell of rage, and I heard Gib's shout. - -I knew without his telling me that he had tried for one of those -audacious coups which had made his name famous, even as Gib had said. -The Crees had not arrived; the party to the west was the party of the -Chippewas who had been left to guard the retreat, and who for some -reason had come on to join Gib. Had the hunters from the camp not -met them, in plain sight of all, we had got clean away. - -As it was, I was handicapped by having no snowshoes, but even so I -could outrun the Chippewas, as I knew well. Then something whistled -over my shoulder, and a gunshot rang out behind us, and another. -Those Chippewas were well armed, doubtless from the post, and in -their rage at being tricked so easily they spared no powder. - -I dared not try to jump from side to side, nor could Radisson by -reason of his snowshoes, so we plunged straight for the ridge. The -bullets whistled past us and over, and I had just begun to rejoice -that we had escaped, when I saw Radisson stagger heavily. Then came -wild fear to me, and I reached his side and caught his arm in mine. - -"'Tis naught, Davie," he muttered as he ran on, and shook me off. -"We have distanced them--courage! Where is The Keeper?" - -Before answering I glanced behind. The Chippewas had spread out, but -were making no further effort to catch us. Another spurt of smoke -darted out, and another bullet sang past faintly. A hundred yards -farther on and we would be out of range, so I waited until we had -gained it, with the ridge near ahead. - -"The Keeper is dead," I answered him bluntly enough. "They shot him -to death with arrows at midday." - -Radisson stopped short and turned a stricken face to me. Terrible -was that face, unbelieving my tidings, yet with fear and horror -stamped upon it. The old man staggered as he stood, swaying back and -forth, but his eagle-eyes were never brighter and keener. - -"Dead? The Keeper dead?" he repeated hoarsely. In a few words I -told him all that had passed. He bowed his head slowly, and two -great tears trickled down over his beard, but no more. When he -raised his countenance again I scarce knew it, so deep-sunken was it -all in a moment, so ghastly pale. - -"Come, Davie," he muttered as if his spirit had broken beneath the -weight of sorrow. "Swift Arrow has not yet arrived. We are in bad -case, and--and--I am hard hit." - -I caught him with a cry of grief, but he gathered himself together -and once more we went on. My mind was in a whirl, for I knew the old -man was wounded and badly, yet I was thinking more of his terrible -grief than of his wound. And so we came to the ridge again, and when -we reached bare rock Ruth sprang forward and into my arms, Grim -leaping up on me. - -"Davie--Davie!" she cried, sobbing, then lifted her face to mine. I -held her for an instant, and kissed her on the brow. But as I looked -across her shoulder to Radisson I bethought me that he was hurt, and -so I loosed her again and would have gone to him, but he stopped me. - -"Listen, David! My strength is sore spent--we must leave this cranny -in the rocks for the mouth of the pass, for with the darkness the -Chippewas will be upon us. Stop not for talking, lad, but catch up -the muskets and powder and hasten!" he said. - -Seeing that it was useless to irritate him by not obeying, I loaded -myself with the weapons and horns of powder, Ruth helping me bind on -my snowshoes. Radisson stood, swaying a little, but gazing at the -rock walls above as if searching for aid. We set out, Ruth at his -arm, and wended beneath the cliffs toward the mouth of that valley of -shadow through which we had come hither, striking a path through the -great bowlders strewed around while Grim followed sedately. I cast -watchful glances down toward the camp, but Gib seemed to be waiting -for his hunters and for that second party before he moved on us. On -a sudden the old wanderer paused, and his voice rang out as firm as -ever. - -"Look! The Mighty One has come again to lead us!" - -And there in the snow were the tracks of that gigantic moose, fresh -and new-made, and leading toward the mouth of the valley! We -followed them as speedily as might be, and in ten minutes more the -great rock walls had towered above and closed us in. Ruth had come -to my side now, and she pressed close to me in fear. - -The track suddenly turned away from those old tracks of ours, to one -side of the rocks. Without hesitation Radisson followed, until we -came to where the moose had milled around and around in the snow, -possibly to make a bed--but as Radisson firmly believed, to point us -to something. And great fear came upon me when Ruth gave a little -cry and showed a long, narrow cleft in the black rocks at our side. - -"Said I not that he was leading us?" cried Radisson triumphantly. -"It is a cave, lad! There we can stand off the Chippewas as long as -need be. Forward!" - -I took out flint and steel, kindled my tinder, and presently had a -roll of birch flaring. Above stretched that cleft in the granite, -silent, black, grim with unseen terrors. I led the way gingerly -enough, for the passage seemed to zigzag before me, as if some giant -hand had smitten into the heart of the cliffs. - -Then I paused abruptly, holding my flare high, as the passage opened -out. Surely, it was a cave--small, but large enough to hold us in -comfort. The room was a dozen feet across and at my feet lay a -little store of wood as if someone else had been there, while skins -were piled in the corner. My torch sputtered, and I swiftly lit the -pile of sticks, which flared up instantly, flickering in a draught. -Then at the far end of the chamber I saw a second opening, smaller -than the first, and clad in darkness. - -"We have an hour," muttered Radisson thickly, as he sank down upon -the skins. "What is this place?" - -"Let us tend your wound first," I besought him, whereat Ruth gave a -little cry and came to his side. - -"Oh, are you hurt?" she exclaimed softly, catching his head as he -sank back. "Where is The Keeper?" - -"He has gone before me," returned Radisson with more strength. "Nay, -let be, lass. You can do me no good now, for I have come to the end -of the trail. Eat of the food that is left, both of you; we will -have need of all your strength ere morning, lad." - -We obeyed him, while Ruth heard the story of The Keeper's passing, -and wept as she ate until the tears choked her. Radisson spoke, -dry-eyed and smiling, with Grim curled at his side. - -"Lad, see what lies in that farther chamber, for it has taken strong -hold on my mind." - -Willing to humor him, I caught up a burning stick and went to the -entrance, which was about mine own height. All was dark beyond, -until I turned a sharp corner of the rock. I near dropped the light, -and my heart leaped in fear, for a great bearded face was staring out -upon me! Then I knew all. - -Staring from across a rude table where it sat, was the figure of a -man--in one hand an ancient pistol, in the other a quill, with paper -before it. Upon the table sat a keg, with the word "Hudson" painted -on it, and I needed not to look at that high brow encased in the -frozen drippings from the rock above, to know that here had been the -ending of Henry Hudson. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX. - -THE MIGHTY ONE. - -"What is it, Davie?" called the soft voice of Ruth, awaking me from -my horrified stupor. - -"Wait," I made hoarse answer, still dazed by my startling discovery. -Looking closer at that figure before me, I saw that it was as if -cased in ice, and as something splashed on my neck I knew that the -rock-drippings from above had covered it. With trembling fingers I -wiped the sweat from my brow, then caught at the sheet of paper -before me and incontinently fled. - -The horror of it unnerved me, and must have shown in my face. -Gradually I told the others of what I had seen, and Radisson started -up on his elbow, his old face alight with a great amazement and joy. - -"The paper, lad--the paper!" he cried out. "Hendrik Hudson--ah, but -this is the greatest discovery of all! Naught matters now--for I -have goodly company on the Ghost-trail! Read the paper, lad!" - -I held down the dry paper--for it seemed to have escaped those -drippings, by some trick of Fate--to the light, and with Ruth peering -over my shoulder made shift to read the words written there in -English. It was in the same hand which had written in the Bible, and -the two lie here before me now. It seemed to be one of other sheets, -for at the top it was numbered in Roman. - - - "XI - - shall beeware how you doe deal my Truste. In Time shall come - Them of mine own Race, to whom doe I graunt all thyngs Herein. - This bee a rich laund & worthe ye keeping for Britain. Soe now - farewell. I grow weak. - - Henry Hudson." - - -I looked up from the paper amazed, and met the exultant eyes of -Radisson fixed upon me. The old man clutched at the scrap and held -it to him fiercely. - -"Radisson has won again!" he exclaimed, his dark eyes shining bright. -"I have found a new country and with it Henry Hudson--ah, get you -outside, lad! Take the fusils with you, and keep guard! I had -forgot our danger, and the night must be coming on. They will trail -us here, for The Pike must know the place. Yet it is strange that he -knew naught of the passage through the hills behind!" - -I loaded the fusils afresh and left him in the care of Ruth. When I -gained the entrance to the cave I saw that it must have fallen dark -outside, yet the mouth of the passage from the ridge was lit by the -fires in the sky, which seemed faintly ablaze. As I set down the -guns and drew my furs about me, shivering in the bitterness of the -cold, I was thankful that at least I was sheltered from that great -wind that tore down through the gap moaning and shrieking. - -Where had that moose-track come from? It seemed hard to believe that -the mighty animal had passed from woods to ridge, and so on into the -passage without having been seen by any. Yet it must have been even -so, for the trail was a fresh one, and I wondered at the thing. - -With it all I was mightily afraid, nor hesitated to admit it to -myself. The death of The Keeper had been a great shock to me, and -the finding of Hudson, the mere knowing that his earthly form lay in -that cave behind me, was horrible. The fearsomeness of that -passageway through the cliffs, lying so dark and ghostly in front of -me, added in no small degree to my shakings of soul. - -And to cap all, Radisson lay stricken mortally. This I guessed from -his manner of speaking and from the fact that he would not allow us -to care for his wound. The great wonder of the whole thing, from the -trail of the Mighty One to the martyrdom of the Mohawk, oppressed me, -and I remembered how The Keeper had prophesied that he would not go -on the spirit-trail alone. - -Then I fell to thinking of Hudson. So the little boat had not been -lost, as all men had thought, but had reached land. Who might know -the tale of all that had happened? The stout seaman must have seen -his friends and his son perish one by one, yet have struggled on to -the west until he had come to the Ghost Hills and found there the -rest denied him in life. - -So I sat there half in dream, thinking bitterly on what was to be the -end of it all. For myself I cared little, but I could not see Ruth -in red hands. Why did not Swift Arrow and Uchichak arrive? Almost -on the thought, it seemed that a dark shadow flitted down through the -pass, whereat I caught up one of the guns and cried out. - -"It is Ca-yen-gui-ha-no," came the voice of the Mohawk. "Where is my -brother?" - -"Here," I shouted, great relief in my heart, and had like to fling my -arms about the tall old man as he clambered up to me. "But -Uchichak--where are the Crees? We are in sore need, Swift Arrow!" - -"They come," he grunted in surprise as he saw where I stood. "The -Mighty One met us. I fired and drove him back. The Crees are slow. -Swift Arrow came on quickly, and passed the Mighty One, who follows -behind me." - -He peered about, and I motioned him back into the cave, whither he -vanished. A moment later there came a yell from the mouth of the -gap, and I knew that the Chippewas were upon me. A number of dark -shapes flitted across the opening, a hundred paces away, and I fired -at one of these, the echoes rolling up and up in weird echoes of -sound. - -"Let my brother load," and Swift Arrow stood beside me again. "I -will shoot." - -Cheerfully enough I resigned my place to him. Now came two shots, -and the bullets pattered on the cliffs behind. But to reach us the -Chippewas would have to cross that open gully where lay the deep, -hard snow, and even in the half-light from the closed-out skies their -figures would show plainly against the white snow. And we had four -guns, with a good store of powder and balls close to hand. - -After those first shots, there came no sign of danger, but I knew -that the cunning brain of The Pike would not rest idle for long. The -Chippewas could not reach us from below without making a straight -charge, which they would have little stomach for, and they could not -get at us from above, since those high walls of granite could hardly -be scaled. - -Yet Gib solved the problem, for presently a musket roared over -against us on the opposite side of the cliffs, and a bullet whistled -into the cleft behind. There was no danger that those within the -cavern could be injured, by reason of the twists in the passage, but -the mouth of the cave where we lay could be raked easily enough, and -the Arrow grunted. - -"We must hit or be hit, Brave Eyes," and he laid his fusil in rest, -aiming at the place whence had come the flash. A moment later it -came again, but the Arrow fired almost with it. A single yell echoed -up, and thereafter came no more shots from across the way. - -"Think you they will try to rush upon us?" I whispered fearfully. - -"They are women," he grunted disdainfully. "The Mighty One will -scatter them." - -"How mean you? Where is the moose?" - -"He is near. The Crane will drive him before, and when he comes the -Chippewas will scatter from before him." - -Then I remembered what the Mohawk had first said, upon his arrival. -He had met the moose traveling toward the open country, and had -driven him back toward us, passing him later as he hurried on ahead -of the Crees. But soon I had other things to bother my head with -than the moose. - -For as we lay watching, something came down from the skies and -shattered on the rocks beside me. Feeling about, I found that it had -been an arrow, and now we were in grave danger indeed. If we -withdrew under the shelter of the cave, we would lose sight of that -open gully beneath us; but if we lay there without covering above, -the Chippewa arrows could descend full upon us. Gib was having his -men shoot straight up, so that the arrows would fall with fearful -force, and against such shooting we were defenseless. - -They pattered down all around, shattering on the rock and yet seeming -to miss us altogether. Before long the Mohawk, who had refused to -listen to my word that we should seek shelter inside the cave and -defend its mouth, began to chant something in a low voice that -swelled louder and louder. A wild, barbaric chant it was, in words -that I knew not, but ever and anon he would lift one of the fusils -and shoot, though I could see no object at which to aim. When his -chant died down again I asked him the meaning of it. - -"I go on the Ghost-trail, my brother," he responded after a moment. -"The Chippewa arrows are very sharp, and the Great Spirit has called -me. I hear the voice of the Keeper of the Eastern Door. He asks me -why I wait. I am waiting for my father the White Eagle, oh -Ta-cha-noon-tia!" With which he trailed off into his own tongue once -more and paid no further heed to me. - -I knew not whether he had been struck with one of those falling -arrows, for he had made no sign. A moment later he pressed a fusil -into my hands. - -"They come, brother! Be ready!" - -I loaded it as rapidly as might be, but had not finished when a great -yell went up from the darkness, and across the snow came the -Chippewas--dark splotches that seemed to leap over the white ground. - -The Arrow waited, and then when they seemed to be almost upon us, he -began firing. One after another of the foremost figures went down, -and I managed to get the first gun to him as he fired the fourth. -Before that rain of lead the Chippewas broke and fled, but I heard -the voice of Gib ring out, and knew that he was still unharmed. When -the muskets were once more loaded, I left the ledge for an instant, -and ran back to the cave, in order to reassure Ruth. I found her and -Radisson just as I had left them, on the pile of skins, and although -the fire had died down, there was plenty of wood in the cave from -which to replenish it. In a few words I told them of the repulse. - -"And Swift Arrow?" demanded Radisson quickly. "Why was he singing -the death-chant? Is he also hurt? - -"I know not," was my hesitating answer, and the tears could not be -kept back--nor were they the tears of a boy. "He is waiting for you, -he said." - -"Ah! Then he will not have long to wait, methinks," Radisson -breathed, holding the hand of Ruth. At sight of Grim I bethought me -that he might well prove of service, and so I called him to follow me -out to the front of the cave. - -"Ready!" thrilled a sharp whisper from Swift Arrow, who had the guns -close to his hand. Grim growled. This time the attack came with no -forewarning until we saw the approach of the Chippewas, creeping -stealthily forward through the snow. But as they came, arrows -pattered around us from those behind, who covered their advance. - -And this time, there was no stopping them. Five times did the Arrow -fire, but then came a rush, and he had but time to draw his knife and -put his tomahawk ready. I caught up one of the heavy fusils and -swung it about my head, and then they were upon us--a mad swirl of -men who seemed to spring out of the darkness and up the path to our -ledge. - -Now, when it came to hand-to-hand fighting, my great strength proved -its worth. The Arrow had crawled to my side, and as only one or two -men could reach us at a time, we managed to fling them back with -gun-butt and tomahawk, while the shrill yell of the Mohawk rose madly -over the shrieks of the Chippewas. - -Time after time my heavy piece rose and fell, sometimes parried and -sometimes not, while at my side glittered the steel of the old chief, -rapid and deadly; but ever the voice of Gib urged on the warriors, -and ever they pressed up that narrow path in mad resolve. On a -sudden I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder, and the fusil dashed out -of my hands against the rock wall as I staggered back. - -An instant, and I had pulled out the knife with a shudder of pain, -but that instant had been well-nigh fatal, for the Chippewas poured -over us. Then, while I was still faint with the shock and the pain -came Grim to the fore. Swift Arrow had risen to his feet, still -plying his deadly steel desperately, when the great sheep-dog -crouched and sprang, snarling and tearing in the midst of them -beneath us. - -The Chippewas fell back before him in wild affright, leaving two of -their number at handgrips with us. One of these went down under the -knife of the Mohawk; the other I seized by the throat and dashed back -against the rock, where he lay silent. Then I whistled sharp and -shrill, and Grim came back to me--bleeding and torn, but still not -hurt unto death. So near had they come to taking us, that but for -him we had assuredly perished. - -But the Chippewas had not retreated far, and the evil tones of Gib -showed me where he stood out there on the snow. The Arrow had fallen -forward against the rock, helpless; when next they charged, his aid -would be of no avail. And the blood was running fast from my -shoulder, as I reloaded one of the weapons. - -Gib was standing out in the center of the pass, and of a sudden I -heard what seemed to be a bellow of rage, followed by a wild shriek -from the Chippewas. Turning, I saw a mighty form leaping through the -darkness--great horns outspread, giant shoulders rising high over the -group of warriors, huge hoofs striking to right and left. In the dim -light, I thought I saw Gib raise a musket, and for an instant the -flash of it showed me the Mighty One himself, poised high in air as -he leaped upon the terror-struck men. - -Then all went dark again. One horrible, long-drawn shriek wailed out -down the great cliffs as I raised my musket and aimed at the huge -shape below, from which men fled every way. I fired, and saw it -stumble forward over a smaller form in the snow; then I felt the -faintness of my wound come upon me again, and had but strength enough -to stagger back through the cave, meet the staring eyes of Radisson, -and fall at the feet of Ruth. But as I fell, I heard from without -the war-cry of Uchichak, and knew that the Mighty One had saved us; -then I fell asleep, with the tongue of Grim hot on my cheek. - - - - -CHAPTER XX. - -HOW PIERRE RADISSON SLEPT. - -When I woke, it was in the midst of a grave silence. That may scarce -mean sense, yet to the full it expresses the feeling that came upon -me when I opened my eyes and looked about me. I was sitting against -the cave wall, Ruth at my side, and Grim, his great honest dog's eyes -full of pain, crouching and looking up at me. - -Now the little cave was full of light and men--Uchichak and other -chiefs of the Crees, who were standing silent before me, while the -light smoke from the dry wood drove past us in the draught. Ruth was -bathing my face with water, but I pushed her hand away. This silence -among so many boded ill, and oppressed me strangely. I remembered -Radisson, and sought for him through the crowding forms. - -He was sitting against the wall, with the Swift Arrow at his side, -their hands clasped. But, although the Mohawk was well-nigh gone, -never had Radisson's face seemed happier, younger and nobler. Hope -leaped into my heart that he had not been as sore stricken as we had -thought. - -Ruth helped me to my feet. We went over and sat beside him. His -hand closed on ours, and he smiled kindly on Ruth. - -"Well does the Great Swift Arrow deserve his name," he said softly, -so that the dying eyes of the old chief lit up. "He brought Uchichak -to us and sped on ahead of him, and so saved us all." - -"Then you are not so badly hurt?" I exclaimed joyfully. Radisson -chuckled, and made answer in his old rich, laughing voice. - -"Hurt? Why, lad, I have triumphed! The Keeper, the Swift Arrow and -I will travel the last trail together ere long, but see!" And he -waved the paper of Hudson aloft as might a boy, then his eyes went to -the Cree chiefs, and he spoke in their own tongue. - -"My brothers, White Eagle goes upon the spirit-trail. But first he -would tell you that in the days to come, white men shall arrive among -you. Do not make war upon them, my brothers. They will trade with -you for your furs, and will bring much good to you. Will you -remember this?" - -"We will remember," answered The Crane gravely, and a murmur passed -around among the other chiefs. The head of Swift Arrow suddenly sank -forward and his hand dropped from that of Radisson. The Mohawk had -not waited. - -Radisson's face never changed as he asked the Crees how the fight had -gone, and if Gib had been slain, and then drew Ruth and me down to -him while he waited the answer. - -"My father," said Uchichak slowly, "the Crees did not fight, for the -enemy had gone. The Mighty One had fought for us and scattered them. -But--" and he hesitated an instant, "as we came near, a gun was fired -from the cave, and lightning shot across the snow. When we had -sought the Chippewas, we found the Mighty One lying dead, and beneath -his hoofs was the form of The Pike." - -Uchichak paused. With a little shudder I remembered how I had seen -the giant moose uprearing and striking out with hoofs and horns, and -how he had stumbled across a man even as I fired. Ruth was sobbing -quietly on Radisson's shoulder, and the old wanderer addressed us in -English. - -"Children, do not grieve. I am an old man, and have lived through -more than most men. As for Gib, he has perished by the hand of God, -even as I foretold that he would. Now listen carefully. - -"You, Ruth, are of right named Marie de Courbelles. It were best to -visit Montreal and Quebec, for there live your father's people, -though he is dead long since, and there you may obtain your -inheritance, which is a goodly one." - -Ruth sobbed out that she wanted none of it, whereat the old man -petted her head and smiled on me suddenly. - -"Davie, you will care for the little maid?" - -"An' she will let me, I will," was my low reply. - -"Then I shall pass happy," and Radisson sighed as if a burden was off -his mind. "I would that you had the old Bible of which you spoke, -lass. I would like to hear once more the story of those days Christ -spent in the wilderness. It hath ever attracted me strangely--I -would that my days had been set where I might have known Him!" - -And as Radisson voiced the age-old wish of the world, I bethought me -that I still had the packet which The Keeper had put in my hands, and -so drew it out hastily. - -"I have it here--read it, Ruth!" - -The little maid took the Book with trembling hands. The translation -was Englished by Wicliff, and when she had found the place she put it -into French again for Radisson. He listened gravely, his head -drooping while she read, the stately chiefs standing around in silent -attention, though they understood it not. When it was finished he -sighed again. - -"Thanks, my daughter. Brave Eyes, help me to my feet, for I would -fain look upon the face of Hudson ere I pass." - -With The Crane, I helped him to gain his feet, and he leaned heavily -upon us. I motioned Ruth not to follow, for that sight was none for -her eyes, and so we led him through the inner passage to the second -chamber where sat the great mariner in his eternal silence. The glow -from our torch lit up his face, and Radisson sank down against the -table. - -"Henry Hudson and Pierre Radisson!" I heard him murmur. "It were a -fitting ending, and a noble one!" Pulling himself up, he signed to -us that we should help him back again, which we did, nothing loath. -Uchichak was trembling when we reached the outer cave, for that man -who sat with quill in hand had frighted him mightily. Yet Radisson -had been more observing than I, for all his weakness. - -"Davie," he said, more faintly, when he was again sitting upon the -skins, "I wish that you do one more thing for me. When I have -entered upon the spirit-trail, then carry me into that chamber and -let me sit at the table over against Henry Hudson. Place there The -Keeper and The Swift Arrow also, for such greatness is worthy them. - -"That keg upon the table holds powder, I think. When we are placed, -lad, do you set that keg of powder in the narrow entrance and--" - -He went no farther, for Ruth fell upon his neck with a great cry. -But he knew that I had understood, and that I would obey. Nothing -could better show the fantastic, grim spirit of the old wanderer than -this last desire of his--to be tombed in the living rock, with Henry -Hudson and the two Mohawks beside him. Nor, as I think now, was it -so mad a wish after all; for what better tomb could Pierre Radisson -have, in all this land he had found and loved and given to the world? - -Now, since we had to pass the night here at least, I had the body of -Swift Arrow carried within the second chamber. The Crees had already -formed a camp outside, and as Radisson wished to taste fresh meat -once more before he passed--for we had gone hungry of late, through -having brought little food with us--I went outside with Uchichak. -The Cree camp was in a place sheltered from the terrific, howling -wind, and as the fires in the sky had now risen high overhead and -sent down a ghostly light into the deep gulch, I was enabled to see -the Mighty One where he lay--for the Indians had not dared to touch -him. - -That last chance shot of mine had pierced through his heart, striking -him just behind the shoulder and going true. And what a great beast -he was! I had shot moose ere this, with my arrows, and had seen full -many, but never so huge a beast as this Mighty One. Still beneath -his great body lay Gib o' Clarclach, his evil face untouched and -grinning its last defiant grin up at the sky which he had blasphemed. - -In that moment I was glad that no blow of mine had laid him low. He -had lived wrongly, and died wrongly. What a contrast between his -death and that of The Keeper! Yet the white man was of a race which -we call superior, he knew of things which the Mohawk had never -dreamed of, he had had advantages which The Keeper could never have -had--and he had lost his soul alive. Nay, I am not judging him, God -forbid! It may be that even such as he are not without hope -elsewhere. - -Uchichak plucked up his courage and together we cut off the choicest -portions of the giant moose and carried them over to the fires of the -camp in the shelter of the walls. Many of the Crees had gone on to -the lodges, there to rescue Laughing Snow and to await the coming of -Talking Owl from the western pass. - -When the meat was cooked I carried it back to the cavern, where we -found Radisson as we had left him, and but for his weakness I had -never known that he was hurt. He seemed to have become twenty years -younger in an hour. - -Only Uchichak and one of two of the older chiefs had remained with -us. We all partook of the meat, and I even forced a portion upon -Ruth, who was in sore need of it. She, poor girl, had little heart -for eating, but managed to do well enough, as did we all. - -"Now let us consider," said Radisson, to whom the meal had given -strength. Not even when he was facing death would he give up -planning. "How are you to reach home again?" - -"We have no home," said Ruth sadly. - -"Ayrby is sold, and we may not return." - -"Tut, child," he responded. "I make no doubt you can get the farm -back again, if so you wish. Once I am gone, neither English nor -French will molest you. Indeed, you might make for the nearest post -and there take ship for the colonies. I would have you visit -Montreal, if possible, and there regain the inheritance which awaits -you. There will be ships in the Bay from Boston, mayhap, who will -set forth in the spring." - -Straight upon this there entered four warriors who bore the silent -form of The Keeper. Radisson demanded to look upon the face of his -friend once more, and I would have drawn Ruth aside, but she would -not. And when The Keeper's face was uncovered, I was glad that this -was so; for the noble old face was strangely exalted and lit with a -great beauty such as never in all my life had I seen. I cannot -describe it fittingly, yet it was a memory that has ever-remained -fresh and vivid--as if God's hand had touched the worn features -lightly, ere they fell into the repose of death. - -Then they covered him again and bore him into the inner chamber, -where they stayed no longer than might be. The old wanderer, I could -see, was now sinking fast, and his hand would tremble as it clutched -mine and Ruth's. Presently he pulled from about his neck a gold -medal--the same, it proved, that had been given him long years before -by the English king, ere his shameful betrayal. This he pressed into -Ruth's hand. - -"Here, my daughter--keep this in my memory, and with my blessing. It -is a poor thing to remember me by, and yet it is all I have; it is -the sole trace of honor that has come to me for all my labors, and I -would that you keep it alway." - -"Oh, we need naught to remember--" began Ruth, but ended in a sob. -Perhaps to check her grief, Radisson asked her to read to him from -the Book, and so she took it up again and after a little began to -read, while the tears ran over her cheeks. Whether by accident or by -design she never told me, but the passage was that wherein the -prophet met and spoke with his God upon the mountain. - -I watched Radisson as she read, and saw his face light up, then the -look passed into one of awe and wonder. Slowly his head bowed down, -until I checked Ruth with my hand, for I thought that the end had -come; but it was not so, for he signed to her to continue, and raised -his head once more, looking up at the roof of the cave with startled -eyes, as though he saw there more than the bare rock. And with that -he stretched out his arm, and I helped him to his feet. He shook me -off and took one step forward alone. - -"Not in the whirlwind," he cried passionately, his voice ringing deep -echoes from all around, "not in the whirlwind, O Lord, nor in the -fire, nor in the storm have I found Thee! But in the--still--small--" - -He swayed forward, all the life gone out of him suddenly, and when I -lowered him to the skins I knew that Radisson had departed upon the -spirit-trail. I signed to The Crane, and we carried him into the -inner chamber and seated him across the table from Hudson. Then--for -I knew that in the morning no power would tempt me to enter that room -again--I carried out the keg, which proved to be nearly full of -coarse, dry powder, and left it in the passage. - -"Come," said Ruth, catching at my arm, "we will sleep out by the -fire. Here I--I cannot, Davie." - -I held her to me for a moment, then told The Crane to lead her to the -fire. When she had gone I gathered up the skins and furs, and after -a little time we had fixed up a shelter for her in a cranny of the -rocks, where I left her. I rejoined the silent Crees and flung -myself down in the warmth of the fire to sleep, for I was very weary. - -The day was high when I wakened. Ruth, it seemed, was still asleep. -In the early morning the band of Talking Owl had arrived, and with -Uchichak's warriors had swept away those that remained of the -Chippewas. The days of the band were over; few ever returned to -their villages, and those that did bore with them such a tale as kept -Chippewa hunters in their own country for many winters to come. - -My first duty before Ruth was up, was to clear away all signs of -conflict. Gib and his dead were laid to rest in the outer cave, -decently enough. The giant moose had already been quartered and the -great antlers were preserved for me as trophies. So when Ruth -appeared, naught remained of the struggle save the trampled snow and -a few shattered fragments of arrows. - -The Crees were anxious to be home again, having raided the lodges in -the basin and burned them. So without delay I whistled Grim and -entered the cave. Placing the keg of powder in the narrowest part of -the entrance, I set a long train with a final fuse of birch bark. -When all was ready I warned off the curious Crees and lit the bark -with a stick from the fire. - -For a moment it blazed up, and when I had turned from my hasty flight -I saw only a tiny flicker of flame from the powder. Then came a -cloud of smoke from the entrance, a low, thunderous roar that -reverberated from the high cliffs overhead, and the great rocks -crashed down in utter ruin. The cave was no more. Pierre Radisson -slept with those whom he had chosen for company in his last long -sleep. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI. - -THE SHADOW OF THE CROSS. - -With saddened hearts we turned our faces toward the Barren Places -once again. Swift Arrow had killed two of the dogs in his dash for -help, but the others were sufficient to draw the sled bearing Grim -and Ruth. The old dog's wounds had become too stiff and sore to -permit of his traveling afoot, so he curled up at Ruth's feet. - -The antlers of the Mighty One were lashed to the sled behind the -little maid, forming a rest for her to lean back upon. My wound did -not prevent traveling, and there was no great need of haste. A band -of the warriors pushed on to provide food for us who followed, and at -length we emerged from that dismal, howling passage through the -cliffs into the frozen silence of the desolate wastes. - -Not until the second evening did we reach the village once more. On -the journey I initiated Uchichak into the mysteries of a musket, for -although the Crees had often seen our guns and knew their uses, they -had never heard them fired until that shot wherewith I killed the -Mighty One. The chief was delighted with the weapon which I gave to -him, as were the other chiefs, for I kept only one fusil for my own -use. - -At the village the party of Talking Owl remained for a great feast. -On the second evening of this feast a great council was held of the -two bands, for so Ruth had urged upon me that day. - -"We must not forget, Davie, that our task is not finished here," she -said gravely, as we were discussing what we had best do. "See if you -can get them to admit me to a Council again, to read to them from the -Book. I can put it into Cree, I think." - -So we crowded into the lodge of council in the evening, and among -others who were admitted was Soan-ge-ta-ha the Chippewa. The -destruction of his band and the death of Gib seemed to have broken -the old chief, and he had readily agreed to return home in peace and -to lead no more war-parties into the Ghost Hills. Three of the -foremost seats, however, were left empty out of respect, while from -the top of the lodge was suspended the great pair of antlers which -the giant moose had borne. The first who addressed the Council was -Uchichak, when the calumet had been ceremoniously passed around, -Brave Heart accepting it in silence. - -"My brothers," he began gravely, "once before has Yellow Lily been -admitted to the Council. Then she told us about the Great Spirit and -His Son, and about the Book, of which we understood little. But in -the Ghost Hills, my brothers, she found this same paper-talk, sent to -her by the Great Spirit, and she wishes that we should hear it. - -"My brothers, I am old. I have seen the Mighty One fall under the -hand of Brave Eyes. I do not know whether our Great Spirit sent him -or not, but we decreed in Council that if he slew the Mighty One, -then would we listen to his Great Spirit." - -Uchichak resumed his seat. Talking Owl and his chiefs, who had of -course heard the tale of the previous Council, objected to allowing -Ruth or any other woman to enter the lodge. They were, however, -overruled, and finally assented. - -[Illustration: _She selected parts of the Gospels--The chiefs -understood and listened absorbedly._] - -When Ruth entered, she stood beside the fire so that the flickering -light would enable her to read from the little Book. I had not known -what portion she would give to them, but she started with the -Creation, wisely enough. Then she selected parts of the Gospels -which gave short sketches from the life of the Master, and concluded -with the great story of Saint Paul. She turned the whole into Cree -as she went, stumbling in places where she knew no words, altering -other parts to simpler language, but on the whole the chiefs -understood and listened absorbedly. They were little more than -children in spirit, loving a story for its own sake, but over-quick -to catch the sense of a parable, so that Ruth read them many of these. - -It was a lengthy reading, and when it was done I had thought the -chiefs were asleep but for their glittering eyes centered on the -little maid. When I had led her out and come back to my seat there -was a very long silence, until at last the oldest chief stepped out -and made the smoke-offering to the four corners of the heavens. - -"My brothers, there were four chiefs who sat in the Council, and who -defied the Mighty One, saying that he was not sent by the Great -Spirit to us his children. My eyes are very feeble, yet I see only -one of these four. There are three vacant places before me. Perhaps -White Eagle and the Brothers of the Thunder have not yet come?" - -His gaze swept around as if looking for the absent ones, but none -answered. - -"My brothers, I see before me Brave Eyes, whose name shall be -Moose-slayer hereafter. Over his head swing the horns of the Mighty -One. I am too old to take the war-trail, and my limbs are feeble. -Perhaps Moose-slayer will tell me how the Mighty One was slain." - -A whisper of approval passed around as he sat down, and after a -little the eyes of the chiefs were fixed upon me, waiting. So, when -the silence had become unendurable, I came to my feet and faced them. - -Painting the picture before them as well as I might, for so they love -to have their stories told, I related how The Keeper had died beneath -the Chippewa arrows, a martyr to his faith, and retold his words. -Then on to the fight at the cavern and the silent man whom we had -found sitting therein, and I laid emphasis on how the little Bible -had been his, telling them something of his life. I concluded the -whole by reciting the death of the Mighty One, which had brought me -the high honor of a new name. I urged naught upon them, merely -pointing out how the Great Spirit had directed my bullet to its mark, -and so made an end of speaking. I could tell that my words had -impressed them, but I did not know how deeply until Uchichak arose. - -"My brothers, we have listened to the Yellow Lily, we have heard the -words of Moose-slayer," for such is the best translation I can give -of the Cree term applied to me. "I have never met the dead, my -brothers, yet in the paper-talk the Great Spirit has said that we -should meet them upon the spirit-trail. I would like to meet White -Eagle once again, and my father Gray Fish, and my other friends and -kinsmen. Our hearts are open; but first I would listen to the words -of Talking Owl." - -The latter chief, who was gaunt and hollow-eyed, surprised me greatly -by his words. - -"There can be but one Great Spirit, my brothers. The Crane has told -you that our hearts are open, and it is true. The Mighty One was -very strong. Our young men dared not stand against him, and our old -men said that he was a messenger from the Great Spirit. We believed -that this was true. - -"Then came this white man to our villages. We hunted with him, and -we found that his tongue was straight. When he told The Crane that -the Mighty One was not sent by the Great Spirit and that he would -hunt the moose, we were sorry, for we loved him and we loved White -Eagle his brother. The Chippewas, my brothers, believed in our Great -Spirit, yet the Mighty One attacked and scattered them, and the white -man slew him in a moment. Talking Owl thinks that the Great Spirit -of the white man and the Great Spirit of the red man are the same, -and that He has sent Moose-slayer as a messenger to us." - -With that I knew that the cause was won. The Council lasted a great -while longer, each of the older chiefs speaking in turn while the -warriors listened, but they all agreed with Uchichak and Talking Owl, -and in the end it was decided that they should accept the "sign in -the water" at another council to be held the next night. - -I hastened back to Ruth with the good news, and she was mightily -rejoiced. As it was late, we made no preparations until the next -day. The Crees had decided that Soan-ge-ta-ha should return -scatheless to his people, but somewhat to my surprise the Chippewa -announced that he, too, would receive the "sign in the water" with -the Cree chiefs. This was more than we had looked for, and it -greatly strengthened our influence, for Brave Heart was a famous -chief in his own nation. - -So in the great council-lodge we met and there the chiefs and -warriors received baptism. I felt keenly mine own unworthiness in -the matter, but for this there was no help. The squaws could by no -means enter this lodge, and so we visited them outside by the light -of great fires, afterward returning to the Council. There I set -before them all, the fact that it was time that Ruth and I returned -to our own people. - -"The spirit of White Eagle will be very happy," I told them, "as he -looks down and sees that you also are followers of the Great Spirit, -my brothers. And now that we have fulfilled our mission, we would -fain depart. First, however, I bid you to send messengers to all the -other villages, and cement a League of Peace here in the northland, a -silver chain of peace which shall bind you together strongly. You -shall have a council from all your tribes and villages which shall -rule you justly, and if this be done there shall no war or danger -come upon you for ever. I would fain stay and see that this is done -rightly, yet I am far from mine own people and my home, and the trail -is a long one to follow." - -As you may imagine, Uchichak and the rest were in huge consternation -at this, but in the end they promised to follow my advice and form a -peace-league among the peoples of the snows. Whether this was ever -done I know not to this day. - -As to the manner of our return, few of the Crees hereabouts had ever -visited the shores of the Great Bay, for the trail led across the -Barren Places and their hunting grounds lay rather to the west and -south. Soan-ge-ta-ha, however, offered to guide us to one of the -posts as soon as we should come to the Chippewa country, and this -offer we accepted right willingly. - -Talking Owl and his warriors remained a few days longer for a last -grand hunt, and a dozen Crees, with Uchichak, arranged to accompany -us to the Chippewa country. When the time of parting came, I told -them that if possible I would send other messengers to them from the -Great Spirit, who should tell them more of Him than could I; but I -laid no great weight upon this promise, knowing the men who made up -the Adventurers, and indeed the first to come among them with the -Word after our leaving, were missionaries from the Canadas. - -So once more we turned our backs upon friends and faced, this time -eastward, the waste places. The trip to the Chippewa country was a -hard one, but Ruth got through it well enough and Grim remained -constant at our side. At the Chippewa villages we parted with -Uchichak, and there still hang upon the wall before me the -magnificent moccasins which he gave me as a parting gift, while to -Ruth was given a shirt of doeskin with quill workings in many hues. - -Brave Heart kept his promises faithfully, although the Chippewas were -bitter against us for the loss of so large a party, and with some of -his men led us eastward, thinking to hit upon the Bay and so cross -the ice to Albany. But to the post we never came, for we had no -sooner come to the Bay, a desolate waste of ice stretching into the -distance, than we saw a smoke from a river-mouth, and when we had -come to it found there a ship laid up for the winter, and near the -ship a little fortified camp of men. - -I left our party and advanced down the slope toward them, and when -our coming was seen, a man came forth to meet me, while over the camp -was run up the flag of France. The man was also French, and I -greeted him in his own tongue, asking for refuge and shelter. He -tendered us a warm greeting, and therewith we went down to the camp, -wondering how this ship of France came to be in the territory of the -Adventurers. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII. - -THE END OF THE LONG TRAIL. - -It was simple enough. The ship was the barque Pelican, out of New -France, and her company were fur-pirates in the Bay. They had been -caught by the ice, but as none at the Company's posts knew of their -presence, they were safe enough. In the barque was great store of -furs bartered from the Indians, and her master, one de Croissac, -sought only to win home again safe ere the Company's ships came from -England in the spring. - -They were warm-hearted men, these Frenchmen, and gave us of their -best. I told de Croissac all our tale, whereat he marveled much, and -promised to take us safe to Montreal, whence we could get ship for -France or New England, and so home again. Moreover, he knew of the -de Courbelles, and that Ruth's heritance was great. - -This troubled me no little. At last the spring came and the ice went -out in its warmth, and the "Pelican" was ready. On the day we -sailed, Ruth and I stood on the hilltop above, gazing out across the -land and the water. - -"Somewhere in that ice-dotted blue," Ruth said softly, "sleeps the -'Lass o' Dee,' with all those whom we knew and loved, Davie." - -"Yes," I made heavy-hearted answer, "and we leave them here for ever. -When we get to New France, and you become a great lady, Ruth, I will -leave you there also among your kin, and go--where I know not." - -"Why, Davie," and she slipped her hand into mine gently, "do you -think so hard of me as to leave me among strangers? I had thought we -would go back to Ayrby together--" - -"Lass, lass," I cried out in the old Gaelic we had not spoke for so -long, "an' you stay in New France you shall be a great lady, rich and -be-suitored. Would you then come back to the little stead on the -moors, where wealth is naught, where all is rude and homely and--" - -"Yes, Davie," she whispered, "because it is rude and homely -and--beautiful, I love it. So you thought I had rather be a great -lady! Truly, you might have known me better than that." - -Aye, and I had, but I had wished for her to say it. So we stood for -long, until a gun crashed out from the "Pelican," warning us to come. -As we turned to go, I caught her to me and my heart swelled with the -knowledge that though the New World had taken much from me, it had in -the end given me more a thousandfold. - -In the Straits we were sighted by an English ship, but the "Pelican" -was too fast for her, and not another sail did we see until we -reached New France and were safe. De Croissac, who knew our story -and our love, advised that we be married before seeking out Ruth's -people, for were our story and the ending of Radisson to become -known, there was no telling but that she might be sent to France as a -ward of the Governor. - -So it came about that we stepped ashore and sought out a friend of -the kindly captain, a priest whose little chapel nestled in the -shadow of the citadel, and from which we went as man and wife, -soberly and happily. - -Before leaving the Bay, Soan-ge-ta-ha had conveyed to me a parting -gift from Uchichak and the Crees, in the shape of a packet of furs. -These I had not opened until the cargo of the "Pelican" came to be -examined, when it was found that they were of the choicest beaver and -fox, and that their sale would afford us much ready money. - -Thus it chanced that when we left Montreal for Boston town, aboard a -trader of that port, both Ruth and I were like to be well off upon -our return to the Old World. Of the finding of Hudson I had said -nothing, keeping the little Bible and the scrap of written paper safe -stowed away, for our tale seemed wild enough as it was, in all sooth. - -One more package there was, in two pieces, but very large and bulky. -What this contained I did not know. It had been Ruth's secret from -the time we left Uchichak's village until we reached Rathesby once -again, and so on to the stead at Ayrby, which Ian MacDonald yielded -up readily enough, being glad to go back to his nets. At the -unpacking of this thing, Ruth bade me begone for a time. I returned -from the moors to find, hung over the broad fireplace, the massy -antlers of the Mighty One! She had fetched them where I had clean -forgot them, to be a lasting memorial of the days that had been. - -So here endeth my tale. There is another Grim now to tend the sheep, -yet still about us are things whereby to remember him and his. But -the things we fetched back from the New World were more than we had -gone to seek there. We had dreamed of fortune, and we came home with -love. We had looked for struggle and hardship, and we had found -them, but we had come home again with peace. Ruth, bending over my -shoulder as I write this last, would have me say one word more of -Radisson--nay, she shall write it herself, here at the end. - -"Trust thou in the Lord, wait patiently for Him, and He shall give -thee thy heart's desire!" - - - -THE END. - - - - - - - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CONQUEST *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/67520-0.zip b/old/67520-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 29c187d..0000000 --- a/old/67520-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67520-h.zip b/old/67520-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6d53c73..0000000 --- a/old/67520-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67520-h/67520-h.htm b/old/67520-h/67520-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 1d1034d..0000000 --- a/old/67520-h/67520-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,11475 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.1//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml11/DTD/xhtml11.dtd"> - -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en"> - -<head> - -<link rel="icon" href="images/img-cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover" /> - -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=utf-8" /> - -<title> -The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Conquest, by Henry Bedford-Jones -</title> - -<style type="text/css"> -body { color: black; - background: white; - margin-right: 10%; - margin-left: 10%; - font-family: "Times New Roman", serif; - text-align: justify } - -p {text-indent: 4% } - -p.noindent {text-indent: 0% } - -p.t1 {text-indent: 0% ; - font-size: 200%; - text-align: center } - -p.t2 {text-indent: 0% ; - font-size: 150%; - text-align: center } - -p.t2b {text-indent: 0% ; - font-size: 150%; - font-weight: bold; - text-align: center } - -p.t3 {text-indent: 0% ; - font-size: 100%; - text-align: center } - -p.t3b {text-indent: 0% ; - font-size: 100%; - font-weight: bold; - text-align: center } - -p.t4 {text-indent: 0% ; - font-size: 80%; - text-align: center } - -p.t4b {text-indent: 0% ; - font-size: 80%; - font-weight: bold; - text-align: center } - -p.t5 {text-indent: 0% ; - font-size: 60%; - text-align: center } - -h1 { text-align: center } -h2 { text-align: center } -h3 { text-align: center } -h4 { text-align: center } -h5 { text-align: center } - -p.poem {text-indent: 0%; - margin-left: 10%; } - -p.thought {text-indent: 0% ; - letter-spacing: 4em ; - text-align: center } - -p.letter {text-indent: 0%; - margin-left: 10% ; - margin-right: 10% } - -p.footnote {text-indent: 0% ; - font-size: 80%; - margin-left: 10% ; - margin-right: 10% } - -.smcap { font-variant: small-caps } - -p.transnote {text-indent: 0% ; - margin-left: 10% ; - margin-right: 10% } - -p.intro {font-size: 90% ; - text-indent: -5% ; - margin-left: 5% ; - margin-right: 0% } - -p.quote {text-indent: 0% ; - margin-left: 10% ; - margin-right: 10% } - -p.finis { font-size: larger ; - text-align: center ; - text-indent: 0% ; - margin-left: 0% ; - margin-right: 0% } - -p.capcenter { margin-left: 0; - margin-right: 0 ; - margin-bottom: .5% ; - margin-top: 0; - font-weight: bold; - float: none ; - clear: both ; - text-indent: 0%; - text-align: center } - -img.imgcenter { margin-left: auto; - margin-bottom: 0; - margin-top: 1%; - margin-right: auto; } - -</style> - -</head> - -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Conquest, by Henry Bedford-Jones</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: The Conquest</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Henry Bedford-Jones</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: February 27, 2022 [eBook #67520]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Al Haines</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CONQUEST ***</div> - -<p><br /><br /></p> - -<p class="capcenter"> -<a id="img-title"></a> -<img class="imgcenter" src="images/img-title.png" alt="Title page" /> -</p> - -<h1> -<br /><br /> - THE CONQUEST<br /> -</h1> - -<p><br /></p> - -<p class="t3b"> - <i>By</i><br /> -</p> - -<p class="t2"> - H. BEDFORD-JONES<br /> -</p> - -<p><br /><br /></p> - -<p class="t3"> - Published by<br /> -<br /> - DAVID C. COOK PUBLISHING COMPANY<br /> -</p> - -<p class="t4"> - Elgin Chicago New York Boston<br /> - Publishing House and Mailing Rooms, — Elgin, Illinois<br /> -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p class="t4"> - COPYRIGHT, 1914,<br /> - THE DAVID C. COOK PUBLISHING COMPANY.<br /> -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p class="t3b"> - CONTENTS<br /> -</p> - -<p class="noindent"> - I. <a href="#chap01">What We Found on the Moor</a><br /> - II. <a href="#chap02">Gib o' Clarclach</a><br /> - III. <a href="#chap03">The "Lass o' Dee" Sails</a><br /> - IV. <a href="#chap04">The Man from the Sea</a><br /> - V. <a href="#chap05">How the "Lass" Was Drifted</a><br /> - VI. <a href="#chap06">Radisson the Great</a><br /> - VII. <a href="#chap07">Grim Howls</a><br /> - VIII. <a href="#chap08">Deserted</a><br /> - IX. <a href="#chap09">The Great Adventure Begins</a><br /> - X. <a href="#chap10">The Keeper and The Arrow</a><br /> - XI. <a href="#chap11">In the Villages of the Crees</a><br /> - XII. <a href="#chap12">The Moose of Mystery</a><br /> - XIII. <a href="#chap13">The Raiders</a><br /> - XIV. <a href="#chap14">The Pursuit</a><br /> - XV. <a href="#chap15">Outgeneraled</a><br /> - XVI. <a href="#chap16">A Voice in the Night</a><br /> - XVII. <a href="#chap17">A Martyr of the Snows</a><br /> - XVIII. <a href="#chap18">Hudson's End</a><br /> - XIX. <a href="#chap19">The Mighty One</a><br /> - XX. <a href="#chap20">How Pierre Radisson Slept</a><br /> - XXI. <a href="#chap21">The Shadow of the Cross</a><br /> - XXII. <a href="#chap22">The End of the Long Trail</a><br /> -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p class="t3b"> -FOREWORD -</p> - -<p> -The story of Pierre Radisson, which is herein related, has passed into -history. That he was the first white man to reach the Mississippi, after -De Soto, is now admitted. It was he who founded the Hudson's Bay -Company, and who opened up the great Northwest to the world, -receiving the basest of ingratitude in return. -</p> - -<p> -The materials and facts used in this narrative I owe in part to Agnes -C. Laut, who has rescued him from oblivion and given him his rightful -place in history. The manner of his death no man knows to this day, -but it is hard to imagine this world-wandered dying in his bed in London -town; one likes to think of him as finding the peace of his "heart's -desire" in the far land which he knew and loved and served so -well.—<i>H. Bedford-Jones</i>. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p class="t3b"> -DEDICATED -</p> - -<p class="t3"> - To my mother, whose picture is the<br /> - picture of Ruth MacDonald in these pages. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap01"></a></p> - -<p class="t2"> -THE CONQUEST -</p> - -<p class="t3b"> -<i>By H. BEDFORD-JONES</i> -</p> - -<p><br /><br /></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER I. -<br /><br /> -WHAT WE FOUND ON THE MOOR. -</h3> - -<p> -My father cocked up one eye at the -heavens and stroked his heavy -beard, and, as the storm was all -but over, he growled assent in the Gaelic -tongue that we of the west used among -ourselves. -</p> - -<p> -"Aye, come along, Davie. We'll have -work to find the sheep and get them -together after this blow. Belike they are -huddled up in some corner of the moor—over -beyond the Glowerie-gap, no doubt." -</p> - -<p> -So blithely enough I whistled to Grim, -and the three of us set off across the moors, -while mother stood at the door and waved -us a cheery farewell. Little she thought -what burden we would fetch back with us -that day! The great storm had blown -itself out, and as we went along I asked -permission to go down by the cliffs that -afternoon and hunt for washed-up wonders -of the ocean. -</p> - -<p> -"Not you, lad," replied my father in -his stern fashion, yet kindly enough. -"There is work and to spare at home. -Besides, the cliffs are no place for you this -day. There'll be wreckers out betwixt here -and Rathesby." -</p> - -<p> -So with that I fell silent, wishing with -all my heart that I might see the wreckers -at work. For I was but a boy of nine -and the life of a wrecker seemed to me -to be the greatest in all the world. Little -I knew of the sore work that was done -along the west coast that day! -</p> - -<p> -Years before, my great-grandfather, a -MacDonald of the isles, had come across -to the mainland and settled on Ayrby farm, -and on this same stead I had spent my -nine years. All my life had been one of -peace and quietness, but I knew full well -that the old claymore hanging beside the -fireplace could not say as much. -</p> - -<p> -For my father, Fergus MacDonald, had -married late in life and my mother had -come out of the south to wed him. I -had heard strange whispers of the manner -of that wedding. It was said, and my father -never denied it, that he had been one of -those who, many years before, had hoisted -the blue banner of the Covenant and -ridden behind the great prophet Cameron, -even to the end. Then, when the -Covenant was shattered by the king's troops, -he had fled into the hills of the south, and -when the hunting was done and a new -King come to the throne, he had brought -home as his wife, the woman who had -sheltered and hidden him in her father's -barn. -</p> - -<p> -How true these things were I never -knew, but my father's fame had spread -afar. In this year of grace 1701 the days -of the Covenant were all but over. The -order of things was shifting; rumors were -flying abroad that the Stuart was coming -to his own ere long, and that all wide -Scotland would rise behind him to a man. -</p> - -<p> -Of this my thoughts were busy as we -strode over the heather, side by side. Grim -following us sedately and inconspicuously, -as a sheep dog should when he has age and -experience. I always respected Grim more -and liked him less than the younger brood -of dogs, for he seemed to have somewhat -of the dour, silent, purposeful sternness -of my father in his nature, and was ever -rebuking me for my very boyishness. -</p> - -<p> -"Come, Davie," said my father suddenly, -"we'll cut off a mile by going down -beside the cliffs. Like enough we will -strike on a few of the lambs among the -bowlders, where there would be shelter." -</p> - -<p> -This set my mind back on the sheep once -more, and I followed him meekly but happily -to the cliff-path over the sea. Fifteen -miles to the north lay the little port of -Rathesby, and on rare occasions I would -go thither with my father and enjoy myself -hugely, watching the fishermen and sailors -swaggering through the cobbled streets, -and hearing strange tongues—English and -Irish, and sometimes a snatch of Dutch or -French. I knew English well enough, and -south-land English at that, while my -mother had taught me a good knowledge -of French; but the honest Gaelic was our -home speech and this I knew best of all, -and loved best. -</p> - -<p> -Our path, to give it that distinction, -followed the winding edge of the cliff, where -many a gully and ravine led down to the -beach below. I cast longing glances at -these, and once saw a shattered spar driving -on the rocks, but was careful to betray -naught of the eagerness that was in me. -When my father Fergus had once said a -thing, there was no naysaying it, which -was a lesson I had learned long before. -</p> - -<p> -Of a sudden Grim made a little dash -around me and planted himself in the path -before us. He made no sound, but he was -gazing across the moors, and to avoid -stepping on him we stopped perforce. It was -an old trick of his, thus to give us warning, -and I have heard that in the old days -Grim and Grim's father had accompanied -more than one fleeing Covenanter safely -through the hills to shelter. -</p> - -<p> -Now these tales leaped into my mind -with full force at a muttered exclamation -from my father, and I saw a strange sight. -The sun, in the east, was just breaking -through the storm clouds, lighting up the -rolling heather a quarter-mile beyond us. -There, full in its gleam, was a tiny splotch -of scarlet. -</p> - -<p> -The old days must have returned on my -father, for as I glanced at him I saw his -hand leap to his side. But the old -claymore hung there no longer, and his face -relaxed. -</p> - -<p> -"What is it, Grim?" he said kindly. -"Yon is a scarlet coat right enough, lad, -but scarlet coats hunt men no longer over -the moors. What make you of it, Davie?" -</p> - -<p> -"No more than you, father," I replied, -proud that he had appealed to me. The -crimson dot was motionless, and no farther -from the cliffs than we. So, with a word -to Grim, we walked along more hastily, the -sheep clear forgot in this new interest. -Scarlet coats were uncommon in these -parts, and little liked. As we drew -nearer we began to see that this could be -no man, as at first we had thought, nor -yet a woman. Indeed, it seemed to be a -garment flung down all in a heap, and I -stared at it in vain. -</p> - -<p> -Then the sun outburst all around us. -As it did so, the crimson thing yonder -seemed to be imbued with life, and my -father gave a cry of amazement. -</p> - -<p> -"A lassie! Now, where can she—" -</p> - -<p class="capcenter"> -<a id="img-008"></a> -<img class="imgcenter" src="images/img-008.jpg" alt="My father gave a cry of amazement." /> -<br /> -<i>My father gave a cry of amazement.</i> -</p> - -<p> -Without finishing, he broke into a run, -and I followed excitedly, for the figure -was plainly that of a little girl. But what -a girl! She was no more than mine own -age, and the scarlet cloak fell from neck -to heels about her as she came to meet -us. Over the cloak was streaming a mass -of yellow hair that seemed like spun gold -in the sunlight, and presently I slowed my -pace to stare at her. -</p> - -<p> -Young though I was, I noted a peculiar -quality in her as she ran to meet my father -with outstretched hands, tears still upon -her cheeks. I know not how to describe -this quality, save that it was one of -absolute faith and confidence, as if she had -been waiting there for us. Old Grim hung -behind, seemingly in doubt, but my father -caught the lassie to him, which in itself -was quite enough to make me all the more -amazed. -</p> - -<p> -"Why, the bairn's gey weet!" he cried -out in the Scots dialect he seldom or never -used. And with that I came up to them, -and saw that in truth she was dripping -wet. In reply to my father's words she -spoke to him, but not in English or Scots, -nor in any tongue that I had ever heard. -</p> - -<p> -Bewildered and somewhat fearful, my -father addressed her in honest Gaelic, but -she only stared at him and me, her arms -cuddled around his beard and neck in -content. Then, to my further surprise, she -laughed and broke out in French. -</p> - -<p> -"You will take me home, gentlemen? -Have you seen my mother?" -</p> - -<p> -By the words, I knew her for a lady, -and stammered out what she had said, to -my father. He, poor man, was all for -looking at her bonny face and stroking her -hair, so I bespoke her in his place. -</p> - -<p> -"Home? And where have you come -from? Where is your mother?" -</p> - -<p> -At this her lips twisted apprehensively, -whereat my father cried out on me angrily; -but she came around right bravely and -made reply. -</p> - -<p> -"We were going back to France, young -sir. And my mother was in the boat." -</p> - -<p> -"In the boat!" I repeated, the truth -coming upon me. "Then how came you -here?" -</p> - -<p> -"Why," she returned prettily, "it was -dark, and the big waves frightened poor -mother, and I fell in the water and got -all wet. Then I climbed out and looked -for mother, but could not find her." -</p> - -<p> -I put her words into Gaelic, staring the -while at her cloak-clasp, which was like -a seal of gold bearing a coat of arms. But -when my father heard the story he drew -her to him with a half-sob. -</p> - -<p> -"Davie, the lassie came ashore in the -storm! Take Grim and run down to the -beach. If you find any others, men or -women, bring them home. And mind," he -flung over his shoulder savagely, "mind -you waste no time hunting for shells and -the like!" -</p> - -<p> -He swung the little maid to his shoulder, -bidding Grim go with me, and so was striding -off across the moor before the words -were done. I stared after the two of them, -and the lass waved a hand to me gayly -enough; but as I turned away I felt -something grip on my throat, for well I knew -what her story boded. Many a good ship -has been blown north of the Irish coast -and full upon our cliffs, from the time of -the great Armada even to this day, and -few of them all have weathered the great -rocks that strew our coast from Bute to -Man. -</p> - -<p> -There was little hope in my mind that I -would find anything left of that "boat" -the maid spoke of, but I called Grim and -started for the nearest gully leading down -to the shore. Soon the rocks were towering -above me, and the beat of the surf -thundered ahead, and then I entered a little -sheltered cove where I had gathered shells -many a time. -</p> - -<p> -Almost at my feet there was a boat—a -ship's longboat, rolling bottom side up -on the rocks. I stood looking around, but -could see no living thing on the spray-wet -rocks that glittered black in the sunlight. -Then Grim gave a little growl and pawed -at something just below us. I felt a thrill, -for more than once he had found in just -such fashion the body of a dead sailor, but -as I stooped down to the object rolling in -the foam I saw it was nothing but a helpless -crab washed up into a pocket. I pulled -him out with a jerk and flung him back -into the waves, turning away. The longboat -was not worth saving, being battered to -pieces, and if any of the crew had reached -the shore they were not in sight. -</p> - -<p> -So Grim and I returned home across the -moor. How had a French ship come so -far north, and on our western coasts too, -I wondered? As we went, Grim found -a score of sheep clustered in a hollow, -so I hastened on and left him to drive -the poor brutes home. -</p> - -<p> -When I reached the house I made -report of my errand, seeking some trace -of the maid. But she was asleep in my -own cot, and her crimson cloak was drying -before the peat-fire, which seemed more -like to fill it with smoke than dryness. -</p> - -<p> -"Did you find who she was or whence?" -I asked my mother, knowing that she spoke -the French tongue far better than I. -</p> - -<p> -"The poor child knew naught," she -replied, as she mixed a bowl of broth and -set it to keep warm. "The only name -she knows is Marie—" -</p> - -<p> -"Which will be spoke no more in my -house," broke out my father with a black -frown. "I doubt not the lassie's people -were rank Papists—" -</p> - -<p> -"Shame on you, Fergus!" cried my -mother indignantly, facing him. "When -a poor shipwrecked bairn comes and clings -her arms about your neck, you name her -Papist—shame on you! Begone about your -business, and let sleeping dogs lie, Fergus -MacDonald. Cameron and Claverhouse -are both forgot, and see to it—" -</p> - -<p> -But my father had incontinently fled out -the door to get in the sheep, and my -mother laughed as she turned to me and -bade me give the red cloak a twist to -"clear the peat out of it." -</p> - -<p> -Now, that was the manner of the coming -of the little maid. Two days later -my father took me to Rathesby with him -to seek out her folk, if that might be. -But no tidings had been brought of any -wreck, and the best we might do was to -write—with much difficulty, for my father -was ever handier with staff than with -pen—a letter to Edinburgh, making a rude -copy of the arms on the gold buckle, and -seeking to know what family bore those -arms. No reply ever came to this letter, and -whether it ever arrived we never knew. -</p> - -<p> -And for this we were all content enough, -I think. The lassie had twined herself -about my mother's heart by her winning -ways, and that confident, all-trusting -matter laid hold strongly upon my father's -heart, so that ere many weeks it was -decided that she should stay with us until -her folk should come to seek her. -</p> - -<p> -I remember that there was some difficulty -over naming her, for my father -would have called her Ruth, which he -plucked at random from the Bible on the -hearth. I think my mother was set on -calling her Mary, but the name of Mary -Stuart was hard in my father's memory, -and he would not. -</p> - -<p> -So the weeks lengthened into months, -and the months into years, and ever Ruth -and I were as brother and sister in the -farmstead at Ayrby. She learned English -readily enough, but the Gaelic tongue was -hard for her, which was great sorrow to -my father all his days. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap02"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER II. -<br /><br /> -GIB O' CLARCLACH. -</h3> - -<p> -Seven of those years were the happiest -of all my life, perhaps. Ruth and I -dwelt quiet at home, and between -whiles of the work my mother taught -us much that we had never known else. -She was of good family, of the Eastoun -Errols, and how she came to love my -father, who was rough and rude, was -always something of a mystery to me. But -love him she did, and he her, and it was a -bad day for Fergus MacDonald when my -mother died. -</p> - -<p> -This happening took place seven years -after the coming of Ruth, and was a sore -grief to all of us. I never realized just -how sore a grief it was to my father, -Fergus, until later. She was buried beside -those of the Covenant who had escaped -the harrying to die in peace, and I mind -me that it was on a cold, gray day which -gave us little cheer. -</p> - -<p> -The elder, old Alec Gordon, had carried -pistol and sword at Ayrsmoss, being given -to preaching later in life. His mind was -a bitter one, setting well with that of my -father, and this day of my mother's funeral -gave me a distaste for the men of the -Covenant that I never outgrew. When it -was all over I crept away and went down -to the cliff-edge, where Ruth presently -joined me, and we sat along with the -heart-hunger that was eating at us until -the night-mists warned us home. -</p> - -<p> -For many days thereafter my father -spoke few words, and of a sudden his age -had come upon him, together with a -strange unrest that I had not seen in him -before. But still we abode there on the -old farm until I was almost nineteen, and -Ruth, as we guessed, a year younger. Then -came the first of those strange happenings -that led us so far afield and drew us into -so weird a strand of Fortune's net before -we had done. -</p> - -<p> -Two years after my mother's death, my -father began to have a succession of visitors. -There was much talk in those days of -the new lands over sea, and the rich farms -to be had there for the taking. From -what scattered words that came to us, Ruth -and I judged rightly enough that these -folk were talking of the plantations to my -father, and so indeed it proved. Alec -Gordon was the most constant visitor, and in -time it came out that he would make a -settlement in the new world, of a number -of our folk. My father was much taken -with the scheme, as were Muckle Jock Grier -and Tam Graham, and others of the -families near by. At length my father -announced that the next day but one Ruth -and I should go with him to Rathesby. -</p> - -<p> -His temper was dour and sullen in these -days, and I dared not question him overmuch, -but Ruth got the truth of the matter -out of him on the way to town. It seemed -that the elder, Alec Gordon, had prevailed -upon a dozen families to carry the Covenant -to the New World, and there to found a -settlement to the glory of God, where there -would be none to interfere or hinder, and -where, as my father put it, "a new folk -might be given growth by the Lord's grace, -free from the temptations of the world and -the wiles of the devil." But there were -more devils in the New World than my -father or old Alec wotted of. -</p> - -<p> -I think he was much moved to this end -by thought of Ruth and me, for he was -earnest that we should follow in his -footsteps and grow up God-fearing, respected -young folk such as Lang Robin Grier. -Now I ever was, and am still, I trust, -God-fearing; but sour faces were little to my -liking, and ranting Lang Robin much less. -I mind me that when Robin would have -impressed some doctrinal point upon Ruth, -with many wise sayings and much doubting -that her mind was sound in the faith, -I went home with sore knuckles, and Robin -went home with a sore face and a story -that wrought much discredit upon me. -Howbeit, to my tale. -</p> - -<p> -We rode into Rathesby, where my father -was to see Wat Herries, the master of the -stout lugger that sailed to Ireland and -France and beyond, and that even then lay -in Rathesby bay. Smaller vessels than the -"Lass o' Dee" had passed overseas in -safety, and my father trusted in the hand -of God more than he trusted in the hand -of Wat Herries. -</p> - -<p> -It was still early morn when we reached -the port and put up our ponies at the -Purple Heather, kept by old Gib Lennox. Then -my father told me to wander at my will, -taking good care of Ruth and returning at -midday, while he strode off in search of -Master Herries. The "Lass," we found, was -newly come from France, and in her crew -were many dark-faced fellows whose tongue -sounded sweet in the ears of Ruth, so that -we had to stop more than once and listen. -</p> - -<p> -In the front of her cloak, now a modest -gray one, she wore that same brooch with -which she had come to us. I had hard -work to keep her from speaking to the -strange men in their own tongue, but after -a time we came to the edge of the town -and sat there among the rocks, well content -to watch the lugger in the harbor and the -fishing boats that lay around her. -</p> - -<p> -As we sat there two men came strolling -by—two of the sailors whom we had -seen in the town. One was ordinary -enough, the other a not ill-favored rogue -save for deep pock-marks on his face that -bespoke the plague, and a roving, cunning -eye that bespoke a shifty soul. These -passed so close that their talk floated to -us, and naught would do Ruth but that I -must call them over so that she might -speak to them in French. Whereat, -somewhat sullenly, I obeyed, and the men -strolled across the shingle to us. -</p> - -<p> -"And what might you wish, pretty -maid?" asked the pock-marked fellow -civilly enough. -</p> - -<p> -"I but wished to hear the French tongue, -sir," she replied with a smile. "It is -long since I have spoken it—why, what is -the matter?" -</p> - -<p> -For a sudden the man had given a little -start, his eyes fixed on her throat. Then -he stared into her eyes, and at the look of -him I half gained my feet. -</p> - -<p> -"Your name?" he asked quickly. "What -is your name, little one?" -</p> - -<p> -"What is that to you, fellow?" I made -hot answer, angry at his insolence. But -Ruth caught my sleeve and pulled me down. -</p> - -<p> -"Nay, Davie! Why should he not know? -It were but civil to speak him fair, after -calling to him. My name is Ruth, Ruth -MacDonald," she added in French. At -this it seemed to me that the man stared -harder than ever, a puzzled look in his -face. -</p> - -<p> -"And how come you to speak our -tongue?" he said, smiling quickly, so that -I lost my anger. "It is strange to find -one on these coasts who speaks so well and -fluently!" -</p> - -<p> -Ruth replied that she had had good -teachers, and after a few words more the -men walked on. But I noted that the one -we had spoken with flung back more than -one glance, and I was glad when midday -came and we made our way back to the -inn to eat. -</p> - -<p> -There we found my father in deep -converse with Master Herries, a hearty man -of some two-score years, and straightway -all thought of the two seamen fled my -mind. For now the talk was all of lading -and cargo, of whether sheep might be -fetched in the lugger and of how many -persons might sail with her. My father was -set on taking with us as many sheep as -might be, notwithstanding Wat Herries told -him there was little sheep-land in the plantations. -</p> - -<p> -While we ate and listened, Alec Gordon -came in and brought a list of all those -who had covenanted to go on the "Lass." The -price was then agreed on, and much -against my will my father bade me take -Ruth forth again for an hour or two, as -the inn was filling with seamen who drank -much and talked loud, and there was but -the one room. -</p> - -<p> -So down to the sea we went once again, -having had our fill of the town-sights, and -wandered south along the low cliffs and the -shore. Luckily enough, as it chanced, I -picked up a water-clean cudgel that lay -among the rocks and used it in sport as a -staff. A bit after, I espied a small -cuttlefish washed into a pool, and swooped down -on the place in delight. But Ruth, who -cared little for such creations as had snaky -arms and hideous aspect, rambled onward -among the rocks. -</p> - -<p> -I was much concerned with my find, and -had great sport. Once the foot-long arms -were wound around that stick of mine, the -creature would not let go, even though I -beat him gently against the rock. I had no -mind to lose the cudgel by leaving it there, -and neither had I cruelty enough to crush -out the life of the ugly creature, so I -stayed and fought gently with him and -forgot the passage of time. -</p> - -<p> -On a sudden came a faint cry to my -ears and I heard my name as if called -from far away. Looking up, I saw no one -and remembered that Ruth had gone on -alone. Thinking that she had fallen into -some pool among the rocks, mayhap, I -caught up the stick, cuttlefish and all, and -ran to the point of rocks that hid the -farther shore from me. And there I gave -a great cry of anger and amazement. -</p> - -<p> -For, a quarter of a mile distant, I saw -Ruth being carried up the cliff by two -men. Though I could not see them well, -for they were in the cliff-shadow, I -remembered the two seamen instantly. -Without pausing to think, I ran swiftly back -to a little path that led up the cliff, in -white anger. I knew these parts well, and -when I gained the crest I would be betwixt -the three and the town. -</p> - -<p> -In this thought I was right, for in my -haste I had beat them to the cliff-top and -was running toward them when they -appeared. Plainly they had not counted on -me, because as I appeared they seemed no -little alarmed. Then when I drew near, -there came a flash of steel in the -sunlight and my heart stood still, lest they -injure Ruth. -</p> - -<p> -But whatever their intention, it was -unfulfilled. Before I could get to them Ruth -began to struggle, and broke away just -as the knives gleamed. One of the rogues -wanted to run, but the other called to him -to stay steady and regain the maid when -they had flung the boy over the cliff. This -did not serve to calm me over-much, and -I must have clean forgot to fear their -knives. -</p> - -<p> -As I ran up, the one of them sprang, -but I whirled around the cudgel, which -the cuttlefish yet clung to. The swing of -it flung him off, and while I was still a -few paces from the seaman I saw the creature -strike him full in the face, as though -thrown from a hand-sling—though it was -the sheerest good fortune. With a great -shriek the man turned and made off, clutching -at his face, and I saw no more of him -after. -</p> - -<p> -But with the second man, him of the -pock-marks, I was right soon busied. -Amazed as he was at the somewhat -ludicrous fate of his fellow, he came at me -evilly. With a quick motion I shortened -the cudgel and stabbed him in the breast -with it, the point of his knife just -shearing through my shirt, but harming me not -at all. Then I gripped him by the neck -and wrist. -</p> - -<p> -Now we MacDonalds have ever been -accounted strong men, and although scant -nineteen, my father was wont to say that I -promised not to disgrace the family in my -strength. That was no light praise from -his lips, but I never knew the worth of it -till I gripped that seaman in my two hands. -The anger that was upon me for the sake -of Ruth was so great that there seemed to -be a red haze in my eyes, and then I -realized that the man had dropped his knife -and was all but limp. Whereat I lifted him -up and threw him to the heather, where he -lay quiet. -</p> - -<p> -Then I knew that Ruth was hanging to -my arm, pleading with me not to harm the -man. I stared down at her, breathing -heavily, and wondered what to do with him. -</p> - -<p> -"Were you hurt, lassie?" I asked in haste. -</p> - -<p> -"No, Davie. They came upon me -suddenly, and I had but time to cry to you -before they clapped a kerchief to my mouth -and lifted me. At the top of the cliff I -broke from them. But—oh, I fear me you -have hurt this man sore!" -</p> - -<p> -"And well enough for him," I responded -grimly. "He is like to be worse hurt when -my father lays hands on him." -</p> - -<p> -"David! Surely they are punished -enough!" she cried out. Looking down -at her, I saw that her golden hair was -streaming free and in her face was that -same all-trusting look wherewith she had -met us nine years before. The memory of -that day struck me like a shock, so that I -stared speechless. Just then the sailor -groaned, rolled over, and sat up. I put my -foot on his knife, debating whether to hale -him to Rathesby or not. -</p> - -<p> -"Let him go, David," pleaded Ruth. -"Truly, they did me no harm, and if father -knew of it he would be very angry. Do -not tell him, Davie, for it can do no good -and will only make him dour for days." -</p> - -<p> -Now this was true enough, and when the -flame of my wrath had quieted somewhat I -was not over-anxious to kindle the flame -again in my father's heart. So I looked -down at the man and bade him stand up, -which he did with a groan, rubbing his -neck. -</p> - -<p> -"Who are you," I asked sternly. "What -was your intent?" -</p> - -<p> -He glanced from me to Ruth, an odd -gleam in his crafty eyes which liked me -little. He seemed to hesitate before -answering, though I had spoken in his own -tongue. -</p> - -<p> -"I am called Gib o' Clarclach," he -replied surlily, in right good Gaelic. As I -stared in amazement, he darted a venomous -look at me. "But elsewhere I am known -as The Pike," he added, "and I have -friends you wot not of, stripling. So best -say no more of this." -</p> - -<p> -"That for you and your friends," and -I snapped my fingers. "What wanted you -with this maid? Answer, or you lie in -Rathesby gaol this night." -</p> - -<p> -But all the answer I got was a mocking -laugh, as the fellow sprang away and was -gone down the cliff-path. I plunged -forward, but Ruth's hand clutched mine and -her voice pulled me back. "Nay, Davie! -Leave him go and let us return—for—for -I am afraid!" -</p> - -<p> -And the little sob she gave held me to -her more than her grip, so that I laid her -head against my shoulder and comforted -her until she smiled once more. But she -did not smile until I had promised to say -no word of the affair to my father Fergus. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap03"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER III. -<br /><br /> -THE "LASS O' DEE" SAILS. -</h3> - -<p> -We talked little on the way back to -the town, but none the less I was -wondering greatly. So this seeming -Frenchman could talk good Gaelic -speech, as well as chatter French! That -set me to marveling, for he looked like -a Frenchman right enough. And what he -called himself—The Pike! Surely that -was no name for an honest man to bear, -considering what kind of fish the pike was, -even had the very giving of such a name -not been a heathenish and outlandish thing. -I had heard that the heathen in the colonies -were named after beasts and birds, and -so I came to the conclusion that he must -have lived overseas. His Gaelic, however, -was not that of the west coast, but held -the burn of the Highlands. -</p> - -<p> -I kept all this thinking to myself for the -next few days. No harm had been done -Ruth, so no harm had come of it; though -why they dared to carry off a Scots maiden -so near home was more than I could -explain. In the end I gave up the attempt, -having other things to busy myself with. -</p> - -<p> -When we had reached the inn once more -we found my father ready to depart. With -him was sour old Alec Gordon, who would -bide with us at Ayrby over night. They -rode on ahead, and from their talking Ruth -and I gained some inkling of the great -scheme. -</p> - -<p> -The "Lass" had been engaged to take -over the expedition upon her return from -the next cruise, which would be in a -month's time. This would give us who -were going plenty of time to sell our farms -and stock and to make all ready for -departure. As to selling these, there would -be little trouble about that, for the hill -folk and those from the south would be -glad enough to take them over and pay -ready cash. We of the west have alway -been accounted poor folk, but even in those -days it was a poor farm indeed that did not -have a leathern sack hidden away beneath -the hearth, with something therein to clink. -The days of Claverhouse had taught the -west folk a stern lesson. -</p> - -<p> -Neither Ruth nor I was greatly in favor -of seeking the New World. We had many -a conversation about Gib o' Clarclach, -which usually resolved itself into -wondering why he had stared so at the golden -brooch; and in the end Ruth placed it -away and wore it no more until our -departure. She loved our home, with its -rolling moors and cliffs and mountains, and -could see no reason for change; for that -matter, neither could my father, except -that, as I said before, he was restless and -thinking about our future state. -</p> - -<p> -As for me, I was wild to stay. Most -lads would have wanted to cross the world, -but not I, for there was great talk -of the Stuart in the air. My father, who -held all Stuarts for Papists, was bitter -strong for Orange and the Dutch, but the -romance of Prince Charles was eager in -me. There were constant rumors that the -French fleet was coming, that men were -arming in the Highlands, and that the -clans and the men of the Isles were up, -but nothing came of it all and our -preparations went steadily forward. -</p> - -<p> -It was no light task in those days to go -into the New World and found a settlement -there. We were to take a dozen -sheep, and my father refused to part with -Grim, of course. All the rest was to be -handed over to my father's kinsman, Ian -MacDonald, together with the stead itself. -Our personal possessions were all packed -stoutly in three great chests of oak bound -with iron, and into one of these went -Ruth's little red cloak, that my mother had -kept always. -</p> - -<p> -Those were sad days for us, were the -days of parting. There was ever something -of the woman in my boy nature, I -think, for it grieved me sore to part with -the things I had known all my life, but -especially to turn over to strangers the -things about the house that my mother had -loved and used. There was a big crock, I -remember, which she had used for making -the porridge every morning, and Ruth after -her; this my father would not let us pack, -saying that broken pots would make poor -porridge in the colonies. -</p> - -<p> -"Then it shall make porridge no more," -I replied hotly, and caught up the heavy -crock. Ruth gave a little cry as it -shattered on the hearthstone, and I looked to -feel my father's staff. But instead, he only -gazed across the room and nodded to himself. -</p> - -<p> -"Let be, Davie lad. We cannot always -dash our crocks upon the stones and start -anew. Now fetch in some peat ere the -fire dies." -</p> - -<p> -Very humbly, and a good bit ashamed, -I obeyed. I had not thought there was so -much restraint in my father, of late. -</p> - -<p> -To tell the honest truth, Fergus MacDonald, -as the neighbors said, was "fey" -ever since the death of my mother. He -would take his staff and Grim and so stride -across the moors, return home in the -evening, and speak no word for hours. -These moods had been growing on him, -but the bustle and stir of our preparations -seemed to wake him out of himself in -some degree, for which I was duly -thankful. -</p> - -<p> -The day of sailing had been set for the -end of May, in the year 1710. Alec -Gordon rode over with the word that the -"Lass" had returned and her cargo—which -as all knew, was contraband—had -been safely "run" farther down the coast. -The Griers were already in Rathesby, with -two or three other families, and old Alec -was gathering his flock together for the -voyage. -</p> - -<p> -So early the next morning we shut up -the stead for Ian to take charge when -he would, and departed for ever, as it -seemed. We rode but slowly, Grim driving -the sheep steadily before him and us, -until we came to a roll of the moor we -paused for a last look at the old place. -As we turned away I caught a sparkle on -my father's gray beard and the sight put -a sudden sob in my throat; as for Ruth, -she made no secret of her tears. And -thus we left the little gray house behind -us and rode with out faces toward the west -and the sound of the sea beating on our -ears. -</p> - -<p> -We came down to Rathesby at last and -found the little port in wild confusion. -In all, there were eight families -leaving—the Griers, two Grahams, three of the -Gordons, Auld Lag Hamilton and his sons, -and our own little party from Ayrby. All -that afternoon we were busy getting the -sheep stowed away on board—which Wat -Herries considered sheer foolishness, as I -did myself—and for that night we put up -at the Purple Heather, the women -sleeping in the guest-rooms while we men -rolled up in our plaids and lay in the -great room down below. -</p> - -<p> -There was much talking that night ere -the rushlights were blown out, and I -learned that our destination was to be the -colony taken from the Dutch long before -and renamed New York, where land might -be had for the taking. Indeed, I learned -for the first time that Alec Gordon had -not gone into this venture blindly, but had -procured letters to the folk there from -others of the faith in Holland, so that we -were sure of a goodly welcome. -</p> - -<p> -There was one matter that troubled me -greatly that night, and kept sleep from -me for a long time. This was that while -we were loading sheep aboard that day I -had seen a face among Master Herries' -crew, and it was the face of Gib o' -Clarclach, as he called himself. I wondered at -his daring to return in the "Lass," -knowing her loading and her errand, and for -a moment I was tempted to have a word -with Herries himself on the matter. -Howbeit, I decided against it and thereupon -fell off to sleep, concluding that the man -had sufficient punishment already and that -to pursue him for a past fault would be -no worthy end. But in days to come I -repented me much of this, as you shall see. -</p> - -<p> -In the morning we made a hasty breakfast -together, and assembled in the big -room for a last prayer. It was like to -be morning-long, and after taking due part -for an hour I slipped quietly through the -door; not out of disrespect, but out of -sheer weariness, for Alec Gordon was -famed for his long-windedness. Master -Herries and his men were waiting aboard -the "Lass," but as I watched the ship -from the bench outside the inn, I was -aware of a man calling my name and -pointing. -</p> - -<p> -Turning, I saw that he was directing me -to the hillsides, and there in the gleam -of the sunlight I saw a dozen men riding -breakneck toward the port. -</p> - -<p> -"Best get auld Alec out," suggested the -fisherman, and the look of him told me -there was more afoot than I knew. So, -taking my courage in hand, I slipped in -through the side door again and so up -behind the elder, in the shadow of the big -settle. Waiting till he had finished a -drawn-out phrase, I leaned toward his ear. -</p> - -<p> -"Alec Gordon, there be men riding hard -down the moors." -</p> - -<p> -It seemed to me that his face changed -quickly, but not his voice, for he continued -quietly enough. -</p> - -<p> -"Tam Graham, lead your flock to the -boats. Do you follow him, Fergus, and -all of you make what haste is possible." With -that he fell into the border tongue as -they all looked up in amazement. "Scramble -oot, freends!" he cried hastily. "The -kye are in the corn!" -</p> - -<p> -Now well enough I knew that for the -old alarm-cry of the men of Cameron, nor -was I the only one. There was a single -deep murmur, and the Grahams poured -forth into the street. After them came -the rest of us, I falling in at Ruth's side -behind my father, and we hastened down -to the boats. I failed utterly to see what -danger there could be, and cast back an -eye at the riders. They were still a -quarter-mile away, but coming on furiously. -</p> - -<p> -In less time than it takes to tell, we -were into the small boats and rowing out -to the ship. As I scrambled up the side -I could hear the clatter of hoofs on the -cobbles, but above us there was a creak of -ropes and a flutter of canvas. Then there -came shouts from shore, but we could not -hear the words and paid no heed. -</p> - -<p> -"Hasten!" shouted Master Herries, -roaring like a bull at the men, and we -saw a boat pulling out from shore. It -reached us just as our anchor lifted, -and over the rail scrambled a stout man -waving a parchment with dangling seals. -</p> - -<p> -"Halt, in the Royal name!" he squeaked, -and my father stepped out to him. -</p> - -<p> -"What's a' the steer aboot?" asked my -father quietly. At this I looked for -trouble, for it was in my mind that whenever -Fergus MacDonald had come to using the -Scots dialect, there had been doings -afterward. -</p> - -<p> -"Ha' ye permission to gan awa' frae -Scotland?" cried the stout man, puffing and -blowing as he glared around. "Well ye -ken ye hae nane, Fergus MacDonald, an' -since I hae coom in siccan a de'il's hurry—" -</p> - -<p> -"Be off," broke in my father sternly, -pointing to the shore. For answer the -fellow waved out his parchment spluttering -something about the "Royal commeesioner" -that I did not fully catch. But -my father caught it well enough, and his -face went black as he strode forward and -lifted the stout man in both hands, easily. -</p> - -<p> -"Say to him it wad fit him better to look -to his ain life than ours," he roared, and -therewith heaved up the man and sent him -overside into the bay. Wat Herries cried -out sharply to duck behind the bulwarks -lest shot be flying, but there was none of -that. I saw the stout man picked up by -his boat and return to shore, shaking his fist -vainly at the laughter which met and -followed him; then the wind bellied out our -sails and the voyage was begun. A little -later it came out that news had spread -abroad of our purpose and that the -commissioner had wished to stop us, but for -what reason I never knew. -</p> - -<p> -My father conjectured shrewdly enough -that we would have been sent elsewhere -than to New York. However, we soon -forgot that, for the whole party was -clustered on the poop watching the purple hills -behind us. The little port faded ere long -into a solid background, for the breeze was -a stiff one, and that afternoon we looked -our last on Scotland. This was the -occasion for another address and prayer from -Alec Gordon, and this time I joined in right -willingly. I had never been so far from -land before, and the tossing of the ship -made me no wee bit uneasy. -</p> - -<p> -Nor was this lessened during the following -days. Five in all I suffered, together -with all the moor-folk, as I never want to -suffer more. Ruth was free from the -sickness, as was my father, but Maisie Graham, -poor soul, came near dying with it. After -the fifth day, however, I crawled out on -deck a new man, albeit weak in the legs, -and never knew that the sun could feel so -good. -</p> - -<p> -The next day thereafter I was almost -myself again, and paid back the jests of -Ruth with interest. She had great sport -of my sickness, although to tell the truth -she tended me with unremitting care and -kindness, when my father would have let -me be to get over it as best I could. -</p> - -<p> -To confess it straightway, I gained -greater respect for Alec Gordon in those -days, and in those to come, than I had ever -felt before. The sight of the great ocean -around us and the feel of the tossing deck -that alone kept us from harm, put the fear -of God into my heart in good surety, so -that I entered into the morning and evening -meetings with new earnestness. Nor was -it only while the danger lasted that I felt -thus. I had seen the ocean full often, but -I had never so much as gone out with a -fishing-boat, and those first few days were -full of grim earnestness that proved their -worth in the end. -</p> - -<p> -It was on the twelfth day out that the -first untoward event happened, for one of -the seamen cried down to us that he had -sighted a small boat that was all but -sinking. Sure enough, we on deck could descry -a point of white ahead, and all of us -gathered in eagerness as we drew up to -her. Thus far we had had good weather, -and by now even Maisie Graham was free -of the sickness. -</p> - -<p> -As we came closer to the little boat, -which was no larger than a sloop, we saw -that she held only one man. Then a sense -of strangeness seemed to settle over us -when we knew that this one man was old, -his long white hair and beard flying in the -wind, but he stood erect and tall at his -tiller. The strangest thing of all was that -his cranky old craft was headed west, into -the ocean itself, instead of back toward the -land. -</p> - -<p class="capcenter"> -<a id="img-020"></a> -<img class="imgcenter" src="images/img-020.jpg" alt="As we came closer to the little boat we saw that she held only one man." /> -<br /> -<i>As we came closer to the little boat <br /> -we saw that she held only one man.</i> -</p> - -<p> -At our hail he came about readily -enough, for his boat seemed much battered -and was half full of sea-water. Handling -her with no little skill, he laid us aboard -and sprang over the rail. As he did so, I -heard some of the seamen muttering in -Gaelic—something about one of the -sea-wizards; but to this I gave little heed as -we all hastened to surround the old man -and to talk with him. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap04"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER IV. -<br /><br /> -THE MAN FROM THE SEA. -</h3> - -<p> -A fine-looking man he was, too, -despite his age. I put him down as -three-score and ten, and found later -that I had not been far wrong. His face -was hard-set and stern, like that of some -eagle, his nose finely curved, and his -deep-set eyes—ah, what eyes those were! Never -since have I seen eyes like his. They -seemed to be gazing far off, even as they -looked into one's own; they seemed to see -some great vision not given to other men's -sight, as in truth I believe they did. -</p> - -<p> -His hair was snow-white, but very thick, -hanging about his shoulders, and on his -bronzed neck was tattooed some strange -animal which I had never before seen. So -we stood about him, staring, while Wat -Herries cast off the little sloop and left -her to sink as she would. -</p> - -<p> -The stranger searched us with those -great black eagle-eyes, but shook his head -at Alec Gordon's Gaelic, and muttered -something that fetched a joyful cry from -Ruth, for it was in the French tongue. -</p> - -<p> -"You are a Frenchman?" she inquired -quickly, pushing to my side. The stranger -glanced at us, then his great figure -quivered as a tree shakes beneath the ax. I -could have sworn that a tinge of red -leaped into his pale cheeks and that he was -gazing at the golden brooch which once -more held Ruth's cloak, but he replied -slowly and calmly in a musical voice: -</p> - -<p> -"I speak French, mademoiselle, though -I may not claim to belong to that nation." -</p> - -<p> -"Who are you?" asked Ruth, "and what -are you doing in that little boat?" -</p> - -<p> -"As to my name, that matters not," he -replied with a bow that could only have -been learned in courts. "I was sailing to -the west, and if I might thank your -company for saving me from a leaky and all -but disabled craft, I would fain do so -through you." -</p> - -<p> -Ruth put his words into our own tongue, -somewhat disconcerted at his courteous -aloofness, whereat Alec Gordon rubbed his -chin, and bade us salute him courteously. -</p> - -<p> -"Tell the man that he must e'en go to -the colonies with us," he said, knitting -his gray eyebrows. "If he will not tell -his name, we care little. Ask him of his -religion." -</p> - -<p> -And so Ruth did. But at the question -the old man straightened up and a flash -of fire leaped into his wondrous eyes. -</p> - -<p> -"Who are you that dare to question -me?" he replied sternly and proudly. "As -to my religion, that is my own affair. -May I ask your name, mistress?" -</p> - -<p> -"We are of Scotland, of the Covenant," -she returned simply, giving her name. He -frowned as if in perplexity. "Fear not," -smiled the little maid, mistaking his -attitude. "You are with friends, old man, -and if you be not a Papist your religion -matters not." -</p> - -<p> -He laughed shortly, staring down upon -her. "Not I, maiden. As to fear, I am -more hungered than fearful, though I have -felt fear often in my time." -</p> - -<p> -As Ruth gave his words to the others -and my father led him to the cabin, I -turned over this speech in my mind and set -him down, boylike, as a coward. Therein -I made a grave mistake, as I found out -ere long. -</p> - -<p> -It was but natural that the stranger -should make great talk among us all, and -when he returned on deck, his tall figure -wrapped in a spare plaid of Tam Graham's, -we gazed at him ever more eagerly. But -he gave us little heed, going forward into -the bow and sitting there upon a coil of -rope, gazing out into the west as if the -ship sped not fast enough for him. After -a little, Ruth and I, being the only ones -aboard who could speak French, save the -sailors, came to him. He did not repel -us—nay, there was something about the man -that drew us both, and Ruth more than me; -he seemed like one who had seen many -strange things, and the secret that shone -forth from his deep eyes half frightened -while it attracted me. As for Ruth, she -felt sorry for him in his loneliness and -wished to talk her French also, for she -ever held that my accent was most vile. -</p> - -<p> -He gave us a kindlier welcome than I -had looked for, and when he smiled all his -sternness vanished and I knew on the -instant that here was a man who had -suffered and loved greatly, and who knew -how to win love from other men. There -was about him something of that same -quality which Ruth so greatly possessed, -the quality of drawing out the faith of -others, of quiet trust and confidence. I was -not to know for many long weeks what it -really meant to love and be loved by him, -but, as I perched on the anchor chains and -stared frankly at him, I thought that it -must indeed be hard to tell this man a lie. -</p> - -<p> -"If you would speak English," he smiled -in the southland speech, "I can converse -well in that." -</p> - -<p> -"Nay," and Ruth's laugh rippled out, -"French is mine own mother-tongue, and -seldom do I get a chance to use it." -</p> - -<p> -"Are you French, then? With your -name?" he asked quickly. Now, though I -knew full well that Ruth had come there -with no such thought, she poured out the -tale of her coming to us over the moors, -as she had heard it often from my mother -and me. This surprised me all the more -because as a rule she made light of it and -claimed Ayrby for home, and my people for -her people. -</p> - -<p> -The old stranger listened to all her -story, but he remained silent and fell to -staring over the bowsprit again as if he -had not heard. But I who watched him -saw him try to speak, as it were, then stop -suddenly and gulp in his throat. -</p> - -<p> -"It is a strange tale," he replied after -a little, "and I thank you for the telling, -maiden. Know you whither we are -bound?" -</p> - -<p> -"For the New York colony," I replied, -somewhat downcast that he had not trusted -us in turn with his own tale. He must -have read the thought in my eyes, for he -smiled sadly and I felt emboldened to -question him. "What is that mark on -your throat?" I continued, gazing at the -tattooed animal. "Is that some strange -beast?" -</p> - -<p> -"Aye, strange enough," he turned human -all at once and laughed in my face -like a boy. "It is a beaver, an animal of -the New World and of the old, yet stranger -never lived. You will see many a -beaver-skin—aye, and sell them, too, perchance!" -</p> - -<p> -"Then you have been in the New -World!" cried out Ruth, settling down -snugly at his side. "Tell us all about it, -sir!" -</p> - -<p> -"The tale would outlast the voyage," he -said, looking down at her face. A sudden -mad thought came into my mind, and before -I thought to stay it, sprang to my -lips. -</p> - -<p> -"In the New World," I asked eagerly, -"did you ever know a man who was called -The Pike?" -</p> - -<p> -The answer to that question was wonderful -enough. With one quick motion he -leaned forward and gripped my shoulder -in a hand of iron; and when his eyes bored -into mine own I all but cried out, so like -pure flame was the look therein. -</p> - -<p> -"What know you of him?" he asked -bitingly, and his tone minded me of my -father's when he had flung the Commissioner's -man over the rail. In that instant -I feared this old stranger as never in my -life had I feared anyone, no, not even my -father; and so I gave him all I knew of -Gib o' Clarclach, without let or hindrance. -While I spoke, his grip loosened, but his -shaggy brows came down until they met. -</p> - -<p> -"Lad," he said when I had made an -end, "keep this maid from that man as if -he were the plague itself! Let him not -touch her, should you ever meet again, and -if he so much as looks at her put your -knife into him as into a dog gone mad!" -</p> - -<p> -"Why, the fellow is aboard now," I -answered in wonder, and in no little fear. -But to my surprise the old man only turned -and gazed out into the sunset once more, -checking Ruth when she would have -spoken. -</p> - -<p> -"My children," he said very softly, -"while I am here you are safe from this -man, remember that. Nay, I would not -harm him. I am an old man, but I have -been where no other white man has been; -I have been a ruler among men whose skins -are not as ours, and I go even now to end -my days among these people. He, also, has -been among them, and I know not what -evil he is about here; but it seems to me -that the hand of God has drawn me to you -and to this ship, lest you come to harm. -Now leave me, my children, and count me -ever as a friend of the best." -</p> - -<p> -Hand in hand, like two frighted -bairns, we left him and went aft in awe. -When we were alone in the cabin, all -the other folk being above, Ruth looked -strangely at me and caught my hand. -</p> - -<p> -"Davie, is he not a wonderful man? Do -you like him?" -</p> - -<p> -"I fear him," I replied honestly. "But -I think I could even love him, an' I had -the chance. He is some great man, Ruth, -that I know!" -</p> - -<p> -"I like him, too, and I am not a bit -feared of him," she said earnestly. "Say -naught to anyone of what he said, Davie, -for I think he would trust us more than -others." -</p> - -<p> -Whereto I agreed willingly enough, -remembering that shoulder-grip which still -burned me. But that did not save me from -much speculating to myself. First, why -had the old man been sailing westward in -a small and battered sloop, scarce fit for -coast fishing? Second, what did he know -of Gib o' Clarclach? And last and -greatest— who was he? These questions drove -through my mind as I went back to the -deck, but it was long ere any of them -were answered. All that evening I looked -about for the face of Gib the sailor, but -saw it not. -</p> - -<p> -Oddly enough, that same night a terrific -gale from the south came on us. Odd, -because until then the weather had been -perfect, and also because of what followed. It -was such a gale as I had never known -before, keeping up day after day and driving -us ever west and north, for the poor little -"Lass" could only run with a single shred -of sail to keep her right end forward. -</p> - -<p> -That was a hard time for all of us. -Morn and eve we held assembly in the -larger of the cabins, where we men slept, -and Alec Gordon led us in prayer. At -each of these meetings the old stranger -attended, although he took no part himself, -which my father liked but ill. During -those days we younger men helped the -crew pull and haul, but the others were -cooped up in the cabin—and a dreary place -it was. Alec and the rest kept up an -ever-lasting argument on Effectual Calling and -Reason Annexed, together with other such -topics as the articles of faith afforded, and -I was glad enough to be sharing with the -crew instead of listening to such talk -below, for I was ever fonder of action than -discussion. -</p> - -<p> -I had nearly forgot the other part of our -crew and cargo—Grim, who kept company -with half a dozen more sheep dogs, and the -poor beasts stowed away in hasty-built -pens below. The day the old stranger came -aboard, three of the sheep died, and what -with broken legs from the rolling of the -"Lass," and from sickness, the rest -followed speedily. Wherein Wat Herries was -proved to know his business better than -my father. As for Grim, he kept close -below after the storm began, and remained -there in safety, keeping near to my father's -heels as usual. -</p> - -<p> -For a week that storm blew down on -us, and there was rest or comfort for none -aboard. On the seventh day we had clear -weather once more and returned to our -course, from which we had been sadly -driven. Two days after this befell a sore -accident, for Master Herries was knocked -down by a lower yard breaking from its -cordage, and when we picked him up his -right leg was found broken below the knee. -</p> - -<p> -We carried him to his cabin and there -my father, who had no little leechcraft, -tended him. This placed the ship in the -hands of an Ireland man called Black -Michael, who was good enough in his way, -but a poor mate, for as events proved he -had little hold on the men forward. -</p> - -<p> -As if this were not enough, the storm -came back upon us the next day and again -the poor "Lass" fled helpless before it. -It was now that first I noted a peculiar -manner among the men, who like all our -west coast seamen were highly superstitious. -I thought little of it, nor dreamt -how it tended, until one night when I crept -forward to steal a pannikin of water from -the butt for Grim. On my way back I -heard two seamen talking in Gaelic, behind -a corner of the cabins, and the wind -carried me their words. -</p> - -<p> -"<i>Duar na Criosd!</i>" muttered one, an -Irisher like the mate. "There is no doubt -of it, Eoghan! I have seen it before, and -I tell you that unless Ruadh has green stuff -in plenty, he will die! It is the scurvy, and -we have naught aboard to fight it with." -</p> - -<p> -"Scurvy an' you like," replied the other -sullenly, "but I say it is the old wizard -whom we took aboard. Do you mind the -tale of Jonah in the Scriptures? Do you -mind how the sheep began to die when he -came, and how he brought the gale with -him?" -</p> - -<p> -There was a little silence, and I felt my -heart sound against my ribs as I began -to comprehend their words. -</p> - -<p> -"Like enough," answered the first with -an oath. "But the scurvy is upon us, and -we be all dead men, Eoghan, unless we -fetch land right soon. Nor is the manner of -that rotting death pleasant, and with this -he described the workings of scurvy until -my flesh creeped. -</p> - -<p> -"Then let us have this Jonah overboard," -cried out the other man on a sudden, and -despair was in his voice. "Gib o' Clarclach -is with us, and the rest. Black Michael -matters not; put this wizard overside and -we will have fair weather again. Who -ever heard tell of such gales at this -season?" -</p> - -<p> -Which same was true enough, and I -even wondered a trifle if the man might -not be right. -</p> - -<p> -"Stay," returned the first. "I have -a better plan. The old wizard sleeps in -the cabin aft, with the captain. I will -slip in there this very night, when the -watch is changed, and have my knife in -him and out again. Let the elder lay it to -the Lord's vengeance an' he will, being -overfond of such talk." -</p> - -<p> -At this the other man laughed shortly, -but I crept very silently across the heaving -deck to the cabin, and there was great -fear in my heart for all of us. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap05"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER V. -<br /><br /> -HOW THE "LASS" WAS DRIFTED. -</h3> - -<p> -On hands and knees, the deck beneath -me groaning and pitching to the -tossing of the great waves, and the -howling wind still seeming to thrill those -muttered words to me, I crawled on and -with some difficulty brought the water to -Grim, who thanked me in his own way. -Then I rose and looked about. -</p> - -<p> -Around the table were lashed my father, -Alec Gordon, and Robin Grier, all arguing -at the top of their tongues. In the bunks -lay the others, or on heaps of padded -canvas along the floor. Then I understood -that the old stranger had gone to Master -Herries' cabin, where the mate sometimes -lay also, and was caring for the injured -man. Besides Grim there were five other -dogs lying around, but the womenfolk -were all safe asleep in their own place. -</p> - -<p> -I misliked saying anything to my father -and old Alec, for fear they would -disbelieve me. Had Ruth been there I would -have sought counsel from her, and have -gained it, too; but a notion came to me -that the work might be done without a -quarrel. Had I told my father the tale, -he might have sought out the two men and -cracked their heads together, likely -getting a knife in him for it. So, without -disturbing any of the three at the table, -I caught hold on Grim and drew him out -of the cabin. -</p> - -<p> -The master's cabin, where were the old -man and Wat, was but a miserable hole -to one side of our main room, and had -indeed been intended for some other use. -It would be easy enough for a man to slip -in and out again, I considered as I crossed -the few feet of open deck to get to it, Grim -holding back stiff-legged, in wild fear with -each toss of the lugger. Then I cast open -the door of the little place and went in, -flinging Grim before me. -</p> - -<p> -A roll of the ship assisted me in this, -so that Grim and I went in together and -fetched up against the old stranger, clean -taking him off his legs. A ship's lanthorn -swung above, and by its light the old man -made out who we were, as we all rolled in -the corner in a heap. For that matter, -he had long since proved a better sailor -than any of us on board, and now he was -on his feet instantly, and soon had me up. -</p> - -<p> -There was little room for others when -the door was shut, and I saw that the old -man had been lying in the mate's bunk -when we came. Above this lay Master -Herries, asleep in his own bunk despite -all the uproar. Now, it had been in my -mind to set Grim awatch, but when the -old man smiled on me and asked my -errand, I had blurted out the whole -before I thought. At the story he threw -back his head and laughed heartily, -seeming to take it as a huge joke. -</p> - -<p> -"Nay, lad, be not put out," he cried -kindly, seeing that his laughter made me -angry, and therewith clapped me on the -shoulder. "I laughed not at you, but at -them. Why, it is a rare jest indeed, their -taking me for a wizard and thinking me -overside—belike it is the work of our -friend, Gib, too. Bide you here, David, -and methinks we will carry out that jest -somewhat." -</p> - -<p> -Pushing me and Grim into the corner, -he reached up and blew out the lanthorn, -then caught my hand in his and reached -for Grim's head as we all settled down -together. I had begun to feel fear of him, -but when Grim suffered his petting I took -heart and cast it off. Grim was a good -judge of men, and allowed few to handle -him as did this old stranger. -</p> - -<p> -"This is not unlike a night I once spent -in the Canadas," broke out the rich, -musical voice of the old man. "It was deep -winter, and I lay in a little cave with two -of my red brothers, after escaping from a -great town of the Ottawa nation. For -you must know, lad, there are many races -of these red men, each at war with the -other." -</p> - -<p> -"I know little about it, sir," I answered. -</p> - -<p> -Methought he gave a little impatient sigh -at that. "Lord, will these thick-headed -English never learn where lies their -greatest rulership? But no matter. My own -people, among whom I was a chief, were -named Mohawks, and we had been -captured by the Ottawas after a great raid -out to the westward. All of us were sore -wounded and far from home, having no -meat save two rabbits we caught, all -during the two weeks we lay there. -</p> - -<p> -"Well, on this night of which I speak -we were all but frozen, and at length made -shift to build a small fire. All around us -were our enemies, and we had seen a dozen -braves searching that same day. It was -something like midnight when I, who was -on watch, saw a tall deer pass—" -</p> - -<p> -And more of that story I never heard, -because just at that instant the door of -the cabin opened very softly, and I almost -thought it had been done by a lurch of -the ship but for feeling Grim bristle. Then -my hair stood on end with pure horror, -for in the cabin above the timber-groan and -howl of the wind, there came three shrill, -clear hoots of an owl. -</p> - -<p> -A dark shape which had filled the doorway -suddenly paused. Grim began a growl, -but I checked him at hearing a chuckle -from the old man, and berated myself for a -fool. It was his work, of course. But -there in the dark it sounded eerie enough, -and when two raven-calls echoed out I -scarce repressed a cry. A ragged streak -of lightning outside showed us the figure -of a man in the doorway, others behind him, -and the gleam of bare steel; then as the -light passed I sprang up, for in my ears -had shrilled up the long sobbing howl of -a wolf—a sound to wake the dead! -</p> - -<p> -Wake me it did, and Grim too, for he -answered it with another and leaped -away from me. We heard a startled yell -from the men, and then the old stranger -slammed the door before Grim could escape. -</p> - -<p> -"Easy, old boy, easy! Wait a bit till we -get a light." -</p> - -<p> -With a dexterous flint and steel he soon -had the lanthorn going, to my no small -satisfaction. Wat Herries was still -sleeping, which I wondered at. I was still -blinking when the old man pulled me up -and took my hands in his. -</p> - -<p> -"Davie, lad," he said softly, "you did -a good deed this night. Now begone, and -fear not for me. Those devils yonder -will come near me no more save in the -light of day." -</p> - -<p> -"But—but—" I stammered fearfully, -"was it witchcraft or—" -</p> - -<p> -"Witchcraft? Forest craft, more like," -he laughed, his white beard shaking at me. -"'Tis a gift the Lord and the Mohawks -gave me, but we will e'en give the Lord -credit, Davie. So get you gone to sleep -and breathe no word of this." -</p> - -<p> -Much reassured at finding he had no -dealings with the black art, though I -deemed his speech not far from blasphemy, -I caught hold on Grim and we both -returned to the main cabin, where all was -as we had left it and Alec Gordon still -arguing stoutly. I flung down on a pile -of canvas and went to sleep with Grim still -in my arms, but that wolf-howl echoed -through and through my dreams that night -and I woke with it still in my ears. -Indeed, it then seemed scarce a thing of this -world, though I have since heard it often -enough. -</p> - -<p> -When I went on deck next morning we -were in worse plight than ever, for it was -biting cold and there were masses of ice -around us, floating in the sea. I learned -that we had been driven far north, where -the seas are full of ice even in June, but -it seemed a mighty strange thing to me. -There was some fog also, and every now -and then the "Lass" would heave her -bows into an ice-cake with a shivering -crash that boded ill for her timbers. -</p> - -<p> -That day two of the womenfolk, both -Gordons, complained of a new sickness, -and Robin Grier said his teeth were loose -in his head. My father and old Alec were -puzzled enough, but when the stranger -heard of it he ordered that the sick ones -be given naught save green stuff to eat. -That minded me of the talk I had overheard, -but a warning glance from the old -man checked the words on my lips. It -was then we learned that many of the crew -were sick likewise, of that plague called -scurvy, which comes from eating no fresh -green things. We were in sorry plight, -for save a few potatoes our green stuff -had all vanished long since. -</p> - -<p> -That day there was no wind to speak -of, and I drew Ruth up into the bows -again, where we sat gloomily enough with -plaids wrapped around to keep out the -damp fog. I had seen Gib o' Clarclach -once or twice, but he kept well out of my -way and out of sight as much as might -be. I told Ruth all that had taken place -the night before, but at my fears of -witchcraft and wizardry she laughed outright. -</p> - -<p> -"Yet the old man said himself that he -had been a chief among the red heathen -of the Colonies," I argued, "while his -speech was all but blasphemous." -</p> - -<p> -Whereat she only laughed the more, and -I grew sulky until she pointed to a little -bunch of the crew in the shelter of the -rail below us, in the waist. -</p> - -<p> -"I am more feared of them than of -any wizard, Davie," she said. "This -terrible sickness is come upon us all, and we -cannot fight against it. And see where -we are come—up into the sea of floating -ice! With Master Herries laid up in his -bunk, and the men agog with superstition, -we are like to have an ill time ere we -reach the plantations." -</p> - -<p> -"Just the same," I repeated stubbornly, -"I cannot see how any one can be a chief -among the heathen cannibals and still -remain a God-fearing man. And why will -he not tell his name, and whence he -comes?" -</p> - -<p> -This silenced Ruth for the time, and -though she laughed again I could see that -she was perplexed also. But with the -contrariness of women she declared that the -talk wearied her, and so changed the topic -abruptly. -</p> - -<p> -We lay idle for three days, with nothing -save ice and fog around us. Then came -another gale, this time from the east, and -we began the weary fight once more. -Strangely enough, my father and rugged -old Lag Hamilton, with Alec Gordon -himself, were now feeling the scurvy; and we -were all of us frightened by it, and by -our own helplessness. One of the dogs -had been lost overboard, having ventured -out on the deck in the storm, so thereafter -I kept Grim safe inside the cabin. -</p> - -<p> -Of the old stranger we saw little during -those days. He was busy tending Wat -Herries, which he did with the skill and -tenderness of a woman, and we were all -taken up with our own sick. Whenever I -went on deck I saw that the crew obeyed -Black Michael with a sullen, surly -manner that boded ill. Many of them were -sick also, and among these went Ruth -with such small comforts as we had, till -not a soul on board but loved her—save -possibly one. -</p> - -<p> -On the third day of that gale matters -came to a head. I do not think any of -us, save Ruth and I and the stranger, -suspected that the crew had aught in mind; -but had not my father been down with the -plague I would then have told him all. -The suspense was hard on me, almost too -hard to bear. Day and night we had to -keep watch, twice narrowly missing great -mountains of ice, and on the third day we -struck a water-lashed cake with such force -that the "Lass" sprung a great leak. -</p> - -<p> -When this was discovered the crew -well-nigh went mad with fear. I was in the -cabin when the crash came, and ran to -the door with the others. When Black -Michael ordered the men to the pumps, -they rebelled flatly, and before he could -so much as move he was trussed up like a -fowl in one of his own tarred ropes. Then -knives flashed out in the light and the men -came surging aft. I cried out to Robin -Grier and with our fathers' claymores, -which we fetched from the cabin on the -run, we stationed ourselves over the ladder -at the break of the poop, and called on -the men to halt. Tam Graham and those -of the others who were not down with the -sickness came out behind us. -</p> - -<p> -With a sudden loathing I recognized the -leader of the crew for Gib o' Clarclach. -He stood looking up with his evil grin, but -kept well out of reach of my weapon. -</p> - -<p> -"Let us by, MacDonald," he spoke out. -"We are acting for the good of all, and -bring no harm to you and yours." -</p> - -<p> -"That is a lie," I cried hotly. "I know -well what you want, and you shall not pass -by this ladder, you rebels! As for you, I -have met you before now, Gib o' Clarclach, -and know more of you than I did then. -You got little good out of your visit the -other night, and you will get little good -now. Best stow away your knives and go -about your work." -</p> - -<p> -The only answer I got was a howl of -rage from the men. -</p> - -<p> -"The old wizard is Jonah!" yelled out -the fellow called Eoghan, with a flourish -of his long knife. "Put him into the sea -again and let him go his way. He has -bewitched us all, and we be dead men -unless we rid the ship of him!" -</p> - -<p> -This talk staggered Robin, who wavered -and glanced at me, irresolute. Tam -Graham muttered something behind me, and the -men below yelled again and came at the -ladder, seeing their advantage. But I would -not give back, nor did I want to hurt any -of them, so I brought down the flat of -my father's claymore on Gib's crown, and -tumbled him to the deck, whereat all -drew back with a snarl. -</p> - -<p> -As for Gib, he leaped to his feet and -drew back his hand quickly. There came -a flash of something, and Robin dashed -me aside just in time to let a long knife -fly under my arm. The scoundrel yelled -something at me in a strange tongue, but -before I regained my balance a sudden -silence fell upon them all, and they stared -past us. Turning, I heard a whispered -prayer from Robin, and saw the old man. -</p> - -<p> -He was standing just behind, a brass-bound -pistol in each hand, his knees giving -to the sway of the deck as the "Lass" -pitched. Then a howl went up from the -crowd below. -</p> - -<p> -"Wizard!" they yelled, some in English -and some in the Gaelic. "Get you gone -and take your spells from us!" And they -surged forward. But the old man raised -his pistols, his white hair flying, and a -fierce flame raging in his eyes. I think -those eagle-eyes halted them more than -the pistols, for they were in a mood to -care little for two bullets. -</p> - -<p> -"Fools!" he cried in English, and yet -again. "Fools! Would you destroy your -only hope? You dogs, I am Pierre -Radisson!" -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap06"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER VI. -<br /><br /> -RADISSON THE GREAT. -</h3> - -<p> -"Radisson! Pierre Radisson!" -</p> - -<p> -At the muttered word and the -blank look on the faces below I -could have laughed, but I make no doubt -that my own face looked as blank as theirs. -Not a soul on board but knew that name, -and in a flash it all came over me, till I -flushed with shame at my own suspicions. -</p> - -<p> -Out of the world as we had been at -Ayrby, even I had heard this man's story. -It was said that he was a French-Canadian -by birth, and was the greatest -adventurer of our own times. He had -found a great river to the west of the -Colonies, the same which Marquette and -La Salle explored, and later on had opened -up the Canadas to trade. He it was who -had founded the Company of Gentlemen -Adventurers into Hudson's Bay, the fame -of which was great, and by the exploits -of his arms had kept them there against -the French. -</p> - -<p> -But Radisson had found that the faith -of princes is a weak rod to lean upon. -First, the French had betrayed and robbed -him, which had sent him over to England. -Then, after the founding of the Great -Company, the very men to whom he had -brought fortunes had left him to starve, -denying him all share in the huge profits -they made in furs from the Canadas. My -father had often dwelt on this story as -an example of the faith of kings. Time -and again Radisson had swept the Bay of -French or English, but the ending of it all -was that he was thrown upon the streets -of London town. How Pierre Radisson -came to be on board the "Lass," how he -had come into that little leaky sloop, I -knew not; but as I gazed on the stern -face of him I felt a sudden great thrill of -hope and eagerness. -</p> - -<p> -The rebels felt more than that, for they -were mightily afraid of this man, who -had single-handed done such deeds in the -Canadas that all men had heard of him. -I caught a quick oath from below, saw -Gib o' Clarclach break away and vanish -forward, and so finished the mutiny. With -a little laugh Radisson put away his -pistols. -</p> - -<p> -"I will take charge of this ship," his -voice thrilled along the deck. "Have no -more of this foolery. Unloose the mate -yonder and go to your places. By the -help of God we will come safe to shore yet." -</p> - -<p> -Very silently and in great awe the men -unbound Black Michael, and in no long -time the ship was as it had been. Robin -and Tam Graham and I stood wondering -at the break of the poop. Radisson turned -to us with a courtly bow. -</p> - -<p> -"Gentlemen, I thank you for your support. -The crew is like to be short-handed -ere we reach any port, and if need be I -will call upon you for help," said he. -</p> - -<p> -Robin stared, his mouth agape, and old -Tam withdrew to tell the news in the -cabins, whither we followed him presently. -I looked about for Ruth, and found her -giving some broth to my father and Alec. -When this was done I took her out on deck -willy-nilly, for she needed a breath of air -and we cared little for the storm that still -raged. -</p> - -<p> -Since men were in the bows watching -for ice ahead, we sat us down in the shelter -of the cabin, and presently Radisson came -thither and joined us. -</p> - -<p> -"So now the mask is off," he said, -speaking in French, and smiling. "I had -not thought to tell my name, but it must -needs out. We are in a bad strait, my -friends." -</p> - -<p> -"Why?" questioned Ruth. "And why -not tell your name in the beginning? -Surely you had no hard thoughts of us?" -</p> - -<p> -Radisson looked sadly into her eyes, and -smiled again. "My child, I have fled from -England to die in mine own country. They -would not let me go, they would not let -me work for them nor serve them, and -France has cast me out. Yet the English -feared that I would serve France again, -and so when I had provided for my wife -and children I fled in secret to the coast -and embarked in that little sloop wherein -you found me. -</p> - -<p> -"I had no hard thoughts, lass, but I am -suspicious of all men. The wilderness is -my only home, and it is to the wilderness -that I go. If I come to the Colonies, or to -New France, I shall be laid by the heels. -They seem to fear that my very presence -would work them ill." He lifted his face -and looked to forget us as he gazed abroad -into the storm. "Is there some curse -upon me, Lord God, that men fear me so? -Ah, to be once more on the open prairies -where the air is free of plots, with -red-skinned friends behind me and the -unknown world ahead!" -</p> - -<p> -Those words sank deeply into my mind, -and there was to come a time when I would -remember them again; but Ruth leaned -forward and took his hand gently. A right -strong hand it was, for all its age -unwrinkled and firm as mine own. -</p> - -<p> -"Nay, speak not so bitterly," she -reproved him softly. "There is no curse -upon any man, dear sir! Come, you shall -go with us and join our settlement, and -when all is safely bestead you shall go and -come as you please, with none to hinder!" -</p> - -<p> -"So?" Radisson gazed down at her -unsmiling, and I felt on a sudden that there -might indeed be fear in his soul, but in -no wise a selfish fear. "And whither is -this ship sailing?" -</p> - -<p> -"What—" Ruth stared up at him, her -wonder slowly changing to something more. -"You think—we are in danger?" -</p> - -<p> -"Grave danger," he nodded confirmingly. -"None know it save Wat Herries your -master, and I, but we have been driven far -from our course to the Colonies. Until I -can get sight of the sun I know not whither -we have drifted, but we are likelier to be -near Greenland than the Americas." -</p> - -<p> -This told us nothing, for we knew not -that there was such a place as Greenland. -There was no more trouble with the crew, -who were all eager enough to do Master -Radisson's bidding. But the scurvy was -now upon us sore, all having it save Ruth -and me and one or two others and Radisson -himself. Two days later the storm ceased -as suddenly as it had begun, and that noon -Radisson and Black Michael busied -themselves with poor Wat's instruments, until -after an hour Radisson came below and -asked to see Alec Gordon. -</p> - -<p> -"Sir," he said quietly, while I held up -old Alec's stricken head, "you must know -that we are far off our course, and in dire -need of green food, even if it be but grass. -Now I know these waters well, and if we -turn to our right course we will all be dead -ere we reach the Colonies. But, an' it -please you, I can guide this ship into -Hudson's Bay and so to one of the posts -established by the Adventurers. There we can -remain till Master Herries be recovered -and the sickness gone, when it will be no -great matter for him to lay a course for -the Colonies from there." -</p> - -<p> -For a moment there was silence. We -were all taken aback by this news and knew -not what to say, until finally Alec sank back -his head with a groan, speaking in the -Gaelic which I translated. -</p> - -<p> -"Do your best, Master Radisson, and we -ask no more. The Lord hath sent you to -us, and He knows His business best." -</p> - -<p> -So it came about that our prow was no -longer turned to the south, but to the west. -Now, too, the winds favored us and drove -us onward full steadily, and the same day -our course was determined on, one of the -men found a sack of half-rotted potatoes in -the hold. We hunted over, but found no -more. These, however, served to stay the -sickness in a slight degree, and seemed to -the men to be a good omen. -</p> - -<p> -For many days thereafter we stood forward -with the ice all around and with the -weather bitter, but without storms to hinder -and harass us. In that time Pierre -Radisson drew ever closer to me and to Ruth, -sitting often with us and talking much of -his travels and adventures, one hand on -Grim and the other clasping mine or Ruth's. -On one of these occasions I asked him -about Gib o' Clarclach, called The Pike. -</p> - -<p> -"The man is of your own country," -answered Radisson, "though most of his life -has been spent among the French. It was -in New France I found him first, and he -was a member of the party that went with -me from Montreal to the fur country. He -was but a lad then, and of evil ways, but -a good fighter and of great resource. When -we returned, our canoes deep-laden with a -rich cargo, it was he who urged the -Governor to seize the furs and betray me. -</p> - -<p> -"After, I came to England. When next -I came to the Great Bay whither we are -now bound, this fellow stirred up trouble -more than once, for he was dwelling among -the Chippewa nation, and he had become a -powerful man among them. However, I -was no less powerful among the Crees, and -the Sioux to the far south, and on one -occasion we trapped The Pike with many of his -men. It was thought then that he was -killed, but evidently he escaped to do more -evil in the world. Long ago I swore -vengeance against him, and that vow will some -day be kept." -</p> - -<p> -"But why did you not shoot him the day -he led the mutinous men?" I queried. "If -the man had done me so much harm—" -</p> - -<p> -"Peace, lad," commanded the old man -firmly, but kindly. "I am older than you, -and such things I have learned to leave to -a higher hand than mine own. Never fear, -this man will meet his punishment as God -wills, in God's own good time. Mind you -not what the Scriptures say—" -</p> - -<p> -"Aye, well enough," I broke in heatedly, -thinking on my first meeting with the man. -"But if the time ever comes when I stand -against him again, I will strike with no flat -blade then! And besides," I added shrewdly, -"methinks there is more to the tale than -you have told." -</p> - -<p> -Radisson smiled. "Aye, lad, much more, -but the time is not come for the telling, -spitfire!" -</p> - -<p> -"But, sir," cried out Ruth suddenly. -"how is it that you are taking our ship -into the Great Bay, when you feared so -much to fall into the hands of these men? -Will they not do you injury?" -</p> - -<p> -"That may well be," answered Radisson -quietly. "But I think God has sent me -to do my utmost for you and yours, maiden. -My own fate matters little, and it is even in -His hands. I do not think He will let me -come to grief while I serve Him, child." -</p> - -<p> -Ruth said nothing to this, but she gazed -at Radisson's sorrow-graven face with a -great admiration, in which I shared to the -full. And in truth it was no little thing to -which he had set himself. Were it known -that he was alive and in the fur country, -the English and French raiders would both -be after him. Both nations had wronged -him deeply, and both feared and hated -him equally; for as my father used to -say, "If ye never do a man an injury, -Davie, you'll aye live in brotherly -love." Thus it was with the great Pierre -Radisson. -</p> - -<p> -He of all men had seen that there was -an unsuspected greatness in the country -north of the Canadas. He had discovered -and opened up that country to the -fur-trade, and had received little thanks for -his pains. Even his wanderings in the -far west were but little known, as he told -them to us during the voyage. His brief -tale of Gib had shown me much of the -man's own greatness, for Radisson had -spoken without bitterness or rancor, -deeply as he had been wronged by the -traitor and spy. -</p> - -<p> -So, if he took the "Lass" into Hudson's -Bay as he intended, and brought us safely -to one of the Adventurers' posts, he would -have little chance or none of getting away -free himself. -</p> - -<p> -Of all on board, I think that only Ruth -and I understood this—save, mayhap, Gib -o' Clarclach, of whom now we saw nothing -at all. In the days that followed our -talk with Radisson, I had no chance for -another spare hour with Ruth. The illness -had seized upon the crew until we were -were very shorthanded, and with those of -our party who were able, I took place with -the sailors at the ropes. There were but -half a dozen of us all left untouched, and -a few days later poor Maisie Graham died. -</p> - -<p> -Her funeral was a gloomy enough matter, -for my father, looking like some great -gaunt specter, took the place of old Alec -and afterwards staggered back to his bed -again. Ruth and those others of the women -who could, tended the sick. At morn and -eve we gathered beside Alec and it was a -fearsome thing to hear the words of prayer -come from those blackened, disease-scarred -lips. Yet those days of terror made a -man out of me who had been a boy, and -but for them I had never had the faith -and courage to meet what came after. -</p> - -<p> -So we drove east and south through the -ice, great mountains of it all about us, -trusting everything to the old man who -led us on. Then one day there came a -blue haze on the horizon, and a feeble -yell of joy went up from the men. I -looked to see Radisson turn us in toward -the land, but he shook his head to my -questions. -</p> - -<p> -"Nay, lad, that is but a barren ice-bound -coast. We must on into the bay -itself and there, please God, we shall find -peace." -</p> - -<p> -But the news that we were come to the -New World at last was wondrous heartening -to our sick, notwithstanding that two -of the men died that same day. The leak -had gained greatly upon us, and the next -morning I felt signs of the illness for the -first time. Ruth had not been touched by -it, and of the men only Gib, Radisson, and -one or two others had escaped. But all -the women, poor folk, were in their beds. -</p> - -<p> -Then we came to the great cliffs, stern -and icy. A day later a gale came down -from the north and drove us onward into -the bay; and although this increased the -labor at the pumps, yet we welcomed it, -since it but sent us the faster toward safety. -And at length, as I came on deck at sunrise -to take up my watch, I heard a hoarse -shout from the weary men, and looking -across the floating ice at the dark shore, -saw a break of green that we had come -to in the night. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap07"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER VII. -<br /><br /> -GRIM HOWLS. -</h3> - -<p> -It was an inhospitable shore, seen through -the shreds of mist that were driving -in on us, but never was a heartier prayer -of thanks sent up than that which rose -from the "Lass" when the news had -spread. The wind was falling and a fog -setting in, so that we were long in making -the shore, which seemed deserted. Not -a curl of smoke went upward from all its -length. -</p> - -<p> -Ruth and I stood on the poop, hand in -hand, watching that long-desired shore -until the fog had thickened and the wind -dropped. At this Radisson ordered the -anchor put out, and I perforce assisted at -the task. When I returned to Ruth she -was staring over the rail strangely. -</p> - -<p> -"Davie," she asked in a low voice, -"does it not seem to you that the ship is -lower in the water this morning?" -</p> - -<p> -"I had not seen it," I replied carelessly. -As I looked overside with her my heart -leaped up, for in truth the ship was sitting -low. I knew that the leak had gained on us, -but evidently it was nothing serious, for the -men had made no outcry about it. -</p> - -<p> -However, I had scant time to reassure -Ruth, for presently Radisson approached -us. Grim tagged at his heels, for since my -father's illness the dog had taken to -following the old man around. -</p> - -<p> -"Davie," he said, "pick out what men -can row and get the longboat over. We -must make a camp here and relieve the -worst cases among the sick, then we can -go on to Albany, which I take to be the -nearest post." -</p> - -<p> -Save for scattered cakes, the bay was -free enough of ice, but the fog now had -almost hid the shore from sight. Only -three of the crew were able to row—Black -Michael, Gib and the sailor Eoghan. -That made the four of us, however, and -we made shift to get the longboat over -the side, by the help of Radisson and Ruth. -It was a sad and terrible sight, to watch -those others, who had been strong men -all, lying about the decks or gazing on us -with a wild stare of hope. -</p> - -<p> -When the boat was over, we began -lading her as our captain ordered us, with -canvas, stores, powder, fusils and a host -of other things. -</p> - -<p> -"We will set out a camp," declared -Radisson, when at length the boat was -laden to the gunwales. "Then the sick -will go on shore while I gather herbs and -green things which I know well. With -these, we will be enabled to overcome the -scurvy in a few days, I trust." -</p> - -<p> -What might have passed for a feeble -cheer went up from the pathetic group -above us, but even as Radisson leaped -down into the boat, Eoghan went forward -over his oar with a single groan. I tried -to pull him up, but the poor fellow could -not move. The scurvy had taken hold on -him of a sudden, and he muttered that his -joints were aflame. Radisson would have -taken his place, but with a flash Ruth was -over the rail and had pushed him away. -</p> - -<p> -"I can row as well as you," she laughed. -"Save your strength, sir! Yours is of -more worth to us than is mine." -</p> - -<p> -"Aye, let the lassie go!" And with -amazement I beheld my father clinging to -the rail above and staring down with -ghastly eyes. "God speed your errand -and give you His blessing!" Methought -he spoke more to me than Radisson, and -later this reflection has comforted me, for -this was the last word I ever had with -my father Fergus. -</p> - -<p> -So Radisson nodded to Ruth and we -pushed away from the ship. Then for the -first time I noticed that Grim had followed -us into the boat and was crouched in the -stern beside the old white-haired wanderer. -Over us gathered the other dogs, and the -last token we had as we pulled away into -the fog was the full-throated bark of Tam -Graham's Sandy. -</p> - -<p> -There was no wind and the fog lay thick -and wet about us. Ahead rose the gray -line of the shore, grim enough for all its -touch of green. As I looked back at the -ship I realized more than ever the truth -behind those words of Homer, beaten into -my head by my father—"Let us go up -the sounding seas!" For the water seemed -to rise behind until they met and blended -with the gray wall of mist above; and in -the midst, dim and ghostly, hung the "Lass -o' Dee." That picture clung long in my -memory—that, and the brown shoulders of -Gib o' Clarclach rising and falling before -me on the after-thwart. -</p> - -<p> -Presently Radisson cried to us to cease -rowing, and I glanced over my shoulder -to see a line of black rocks a few yards -away. Black Michael, in the bow, fended -us in and sprang ashore with a shout of -rejoicing which we all echoed as we -followed him, even Grim catching the -enthusiasm and giving vent to a series of -loud barks. -</p> - -<p> -Bleak rocks lay before and about us, -interspersed with small trees and bushes. -To one side a little cascading brook -trickled down over the rocks into the sea -with a quiet murmur. But there was no -sign of human life within our limited range -of vision. -</p> - -<p> -We were all chilled to the bone by that -heavy, dank fog, which by now had closed -in thicker than ever, so that when -Radisson said he would start a fire we began -unloading the boat with alacrity. He -disappeared into the bushes, soon emerging -with an armful of sticks and bark. By -means of my flint and steel we soon had a -fire blazing, dragged poor Eoghan up from -the boat, and clustered joyfully about the -warmth. -</p> - -<p> -"David," said Radisson after a little, -"do you and your sister come with me. -We must see to curing this scurvy, which -I fear is getting into my old bones at last." -</p> - -<p> -Catching Ruth's hand I pulled her up -with a laugh and we left Black Michael -and Gib staring at us dully, across the -half-senseless body of Eoghan. -</p> - -<p> -"Wait, lad," Radisson pointed to a -clump of bushes. "Do you stop here within -sight of the camp. In this fog it were -an easy matter to get lost beyond repair. -Call to us every few moments and pluck -all these leaves you can carry. Chew some -of them well, while Ruth and I go on -after others." -</p> - -<p> -I fell to work on the bushes, cramming -my mouth full of the leaves and stuffing -my pockets with them. I did not neglect -to call out frequently, Ruth's silvery voice -rising clearly in response. Meanwhile I -carried some of the leaves to the men in -camp, and much to my surprise saw Gib o' -Clarclach just giving some to Black -Michael, so I merely thrust a few into -Eoghan's mouth and bade him chew for -his life. It was plain that Gib had small -need of Radisson's services in this land. -</p> - -<p> -In no great while Ruth and the old man -rejoined us, laden down with roots and -leaves of divers shapes. These we bruised -between stones and with them filled a -kettle which had been fetched from the ship. -To this was put water, and the kettle was -then set over the fire. -</p> - -<p> -"Now," ordered Radisson, "do you stay -here, Mistress Ruth, while we go fetch a -load of the sick. Keep this brew simmering, -so it may be ready on our return." -</p> - -<p> -We stepped toward the boat, but Gib -and Black Michael made no move to arise. -Radisson spoke to them sharply, whereat -Gib growled sullenly in French. -</p> - -<p> -"Do the work yourself, an' you will! -I be not going to budge from solid earth -for you or—" -</p> - -<p> -He got no farther, for Radisson took one -long step to his side, his stern old face -livid with sudden fury. Seizing the man -by the throat, he lifted him with one hand -and dashed him back to the ground, like -as I have seen my father dash a spider -from him. -</p> - -<p> -"Obey me, you dog! Get to the boat, -both of you, lest I forget myself!" -</p> - -<p> -Coming from the old man of seventy, the -words may seem ludicrous enough; but -there was that in his voice which brought -the two men to their feet without a word -more. Sullenly they stepped into the boat -while Radisson watched them. Then he -turned to me. -</p> - -<p> -"In with you, Davie! We'll leave Ruth -to take care of Eoghan." -</p> - -<p> -"Willingly," she laughed gayly, then -added more soberly, "You'll bring father -back in the first boat, Davie?" -</p> - -<p> -"That we will, lass," I made hearty -answer, and she watched us off, her hand -resting on Grim's head. The ship was -hid from us in the fog, but Radisson had -her compass-bearing from the shore. Now -there happened a fearsome thing, a thing -which has made my blood run chill -many a night since. -</p> - -<p> -Just before the shore was closed from -sight, I saw Grim lift his head from Ruth's -hand and utter one long howl. So mournful -was that voice, so terrible in the loneliness -around, that it drew a curse from -Black Michael, and I shivered despite -myself. And in this same moment came -another howl—but now from the fog ahead -of us—a long deep cry which I recognized -for old Sandy's, and it was cut short in -the midst as by his master's hand. But -Tam Graham was lying sick between decks, -as we well knew. -</p> - -<p> -And with that I felt that something was -wrong. I believe that we all sensed it, for -the others fell to their oars and Radisson's -shaggy white brows drew far down. Knowing -Grim as I did, I was far more fearful -than the others; only once before had I -heard such sound from his throat, and that -was on the day my mother died. -</p> - -<p> -So as I pulled I cast glances over my -shoulder, seeking the ship, and sudden -remembrance of Ruth's words that morning -put haste into my oar. My mind was full -of its uneasy fear, and it was full five -minutes before I realized that we should -have come to the ship ere this. I could -see naught of her in the fog, and when I -looked to Radisson I saw him studying -his compass and peering about. -</p> - -<p> -"Have we lost the 'Lass'?" I cried -between strokes. -</p> - -<p> -"Strange!" he muttered, frowning. "I -had her bearings right enough, but—" -</p> - -<p> -Black Michael cried out in Gaelic that we -were of a surety bewitched, and for a -moment my heart failed me and I stared at -Radisson in horror. -</p> - -<p> -"Her cable was not strong," spoke up -Gib, who had lost his surliness of a -sudden. "Mayhap it parted and sent her -adrift." -</p> - -<p> -"There is no wind to drift her," -answered Radisson, perplexed. "Yet we -heard the dogs howl plain enough. What -make you of it, Davie?" -</p> - -<p> -"God knows!" I half sobbed, staring -back over my shoulder in the shuddering -fog, that seemed to stifle us, so thick was -it. An old word came into my head, and -out I blurted it. "Ill's the wind when -dogs howl." -</p> - -<p> -At this Black Michael uttered a savage -Gaelic oath that was half pure fear, and -paused on his oar. For a little we drifted -thus, the sullen seas heaving beneath us, -driving us slowly up and down yet giving -us no sign of what lay beyond that curtain -of gray. It was uncanny, and I shivered -again until my oar was all but lost. -</p> - -<p> -"Give me that fusil," commanded -Radisson. I took up the gun, which was ready -loaded, and passed it to him. Lifting it, -he fired in the air. There was no answer -save a dull echo and the lap-lap of water -on our sides. Black Michael went gray -with sheer fright. -</p> - -<p> -"Strange," exclaimed Radisson again, -and even his deep voice was shaken. -"What think you of it, Jean?" -</p> - -<p> -I remembered later how then he turned -to the man he hated above all others, and -I respected him the more for it. Gib, for -it was he whom Radisson addressed, leaned -over and snatched something from the -water. -</p> - -<p> -"This, Sieur Radisson." -</p> - -<p> -He held up a dripping object. We all -stared at it, then I felt my heart leap, -and I uttered a cry of horror—for the -thing was the front cover of my father's -Bible! -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap08"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER VIII. -<br /><br /> -DESERTED. -</h3> - -<p> -Even that hardened villain Gib was -shocked at this discovery. He handed -the soaked leather cover to me in -silence, and when I raised my face I saw -Radisson gazing at me, a great sadness in -his eyes. I stammered out what the thing -was, and thereafter silence fell upon us all. -</p> - -<p> -I knew full well that some dire thing -had happened before that sacred Bible -could have been wrenched asunder in my -father's hands, for seldom indeed had it -ever left him. I stood up on the seat and -shouted in a frenzy of fear, for that -horrible fog set badly on my soul. -</p> - -<p> -"Father! Father! Where are you?" -</p> - -<p> -But through the mist came only one -faint reply—a weird howl from the throat -of Grim. I sank back staring and -Radisson gave a short order. -</p> - -<p> -"Pull, all of you! Somewhat has -happened to the ship, plain enough. Yet may -we rescue some of the poor souls aboard -her, if it be God's will." -</p> - -<p> -We gave way with desperate energy, but -though we rowed back and forth in that -blanketed fog for nigh an hour, we found -no sign of Wat Herries' ship other than -the torn, watersoaked fragment of leather -that lay in my shirt bosom. Despair sat -heavily upon us all, and at length Radisson, -his face haggard and terrible, swept us -about and we gave up the vain search. -</p> - -<p> -It must be that the touch of scurvy and -the hardships of that voyage had sapped -my strength, and that this horrible day -had set a finish upon it, for I remember -nothing more save staggering to the camp, -when we had reached the shore, and -meeting Ruth as she advanced. Then I fell -forward, my arms going about Grim's -shaggy neck; I tried to sob out something, -and therewith fainted dead away. -</p> - -<p> -I recovered to find Ruth feeding me a -bitter herb-brew, which I pushed from me -as I sat up. My head had been in her -arms, and when my eyes met hers I -remembered all, and near cried out but with -the shock of the memory. For the grief in -her sweet face showed all too clearly that -she had been told of the tidings. Then -Grim licked my hand, whereat I rose to my -feet; it came to me in that instant that -there was a new burden now on my shoulders, -and that I must show myself for a -man indeed. -</p> - -<p> -"Here, Davie," cried out Radisson, -"come and help me with this canvas. -Ruth, give Eoghan some more of that -brew." -</p> - -<p> -I joined him and the other two, and -under his guidance we stretched the canvas -into some semblance of a tent that would -make a rude shelter for us. When this had -been done to his liking, Radisson had us -rear, a little distance off, a shedlike cover -of boughs over which he flung our plaids. -This was for the use of Ruth. -</p> - -<p> -"Come, lad," and a heavy hand fell on -my shoulder. "No more of this staring -into the fog-cloud; help us gather -firewood against the night." -</p> - -<p> -Turning, I looked into the face of Black -Michael and recognized his rough but kindly -attempt to hearten me. I had not thought -it of him, so dark and sullen the man -was ever, and the memory of those few -words has always touched him kindly in -my mind. So I helped him gather wood, -after which we made a sorry enough meal, -our first in the New World. -</p> - -<p> -Eoghan was somewhat recovered by -now, and the leaves and brew had done -us all good, even in that little time. But -none the less we were in desperate case, -and our gathering was a quiet one. When -the meal was done Radisson beckoned me -to one side. -</p> - -<p> -"Come you for a little exploring, David." -</p> - -<p> -But when we had left the camp and -were among the trees, his tone changed -and he gripped me by the shoulder, -whirling fiercely upon me. -</p> - -<p> -"Lad, there be three fusils and five -horns of powder yonder in the camp. Get -them all safe stowed away in hiding, for -we may have trouble from these men ere -long." -</p> - -<p> -I stared at him agape. "Why, do you -fear—" -</p> - -<p> -"Obey orders!" he snapped. Then, his -face relaxing from its anxious tensity, he -continued more kindly. "Aye, I fear that -for one thing the ship is lost, David. When -this cursed fog lifts we shall know for -certain; but hope for little. I misdoubt -that great howl from the dogs; besides, -there was no answer to our cries or shot. -All those aboard her were too weak to -man the pumps, and I fear she has filled -and gone down at her anchor." -</p> - -<p> -I was about to make reply when he -checked me. -</p> - -<p> -"We have ourselves to depend on, -David. Brace up, lad—remember that your -sister must be saved by us." -</p> - -<p> -"Saved—from what?" I repeated. "We -have the boat and can make our way—" -</p> - -<p> -"Peace," he cried. "You know nothing -of the dangers about us, even in our -own party. Do my bidding in the matter -of the fusils and powder. Say as little as -may be to anyone, especially to Ruth, for -I may be wrong and it were not well -to alarm her. Go now—I will return -presently." -</p> - -<p> -So in no little alarm and perplexity I -returned, to find no change in affairs at the -camp. The three fusils and the powder -were easily secured and I placed them in -Ruth's shelter in charge of Grim. The -weather remained as it had been, the fog -still heavy on the waters. -</p> - -<p> -Side by side, Ruth and I sat near the -fire for hours. In truth, the poor maid -was drooping with sheer fatigue. I, poor -lout, could think of naught cheering to say -to her, and so we sat and listened to the -lapping of the waves below and the chance -talk of the three men. I mentioned it not -to Ruth, but the more I saw of Gib the -more I feared and hated the fellow, though -for no very tangible reason save the words -of Radisson. And those I understood but -dimly for many days to come. -</p> - -<p> -Toward the sunset Radisson returned to -us, bearing two dead rabbits. These were -prepared and Ruth cooked them, giving us -a wholesome change from the salt meat. -Gradually the darkness fell, and we built -up the fire until its warmth gave us such -a glow as we had not known for weeks. -</p> - -<p> -That night Radisson told us many stories -of his adventures in this very country and -in the Canadas to the south. He told how -he had been captured as a lad by the -Mohawk Indians and how he had finally -become a great man among them, before -returning to his own people. Then he -told of that great empire of the redmen, -called the Five Nations, of which the -Mohawks are the greatest; of his later travels -in the west and of how he had discovered -that great river called "Father of Waters" -by the Indians, which in later days had -been "discovered" anew, for Radisson -never stood well with the Papists. To his -stories the men listened eagerly, Gib with -a half sneer, but little did I heed their -glumness. Ruth and I forgot ourselves in -Radisson's words, which was perhaps as he -had intended. -</p> - -<p> -So drew that day to a close. Seldom -in my life have I known a more terrible -one—not from its actual danger, but from -the mere awfulness of the unknown. Only -once have I felt greater terror, and of -that you shall hear in its proper place. -</p> - -<p> -In the night a little breeze arose. I -woke once to find Radisson building the -fire anew, and cast my eyes toward the -star-hung waters. But no ship's light could -I see, and I think I sobbed myself to -sleep in misery of heart, for I remember -Gib cursing me in some strange tongue. -</p> - -<p> -With the morning our worst fears -were confirmed. There before us lay the -blue bay glittering in the sun, but never a -sign of the "Lass o' Dee." To north -and west the shore stretched, while the -country behind us seemed thickly wooded -and deserted. It was a strange thing, to -me at least, to see all that land with not -a single spiral of smoke curling up from -any farm or stead. -</p> - -<p> -That the ship had sunk with all on -board, I no longer had any doubt. -Fortunately, we had good store of provisions, -and as I sat with Ruth that morning and -gazed out across the water, I did my best to -cheer up the poor maid. The loss of my -father and the rest was a great shock to -her, coming as it had, but she was never -much given to grieving and sat there -dry-eyed. Pretty enough she looked, despite -her grief, for her yellow hair fell braided -over her shoulders and her great violet -eyes stared out from beneath her fine, high -brows. Looking at her in this moment, I -was startled by a likeness of her profile -to that of old Radisson; howbeit, I said -nothing of it at the time. -</p> - -<p> -No sooner had we made sure of the -ship's loss than Radisson vanished with -one of the fusils, and after a time we -heard a faint shot. The men were already -like new, the scurvy symptoms vanishing -rapidly before the herb-brew and roots, and -I myself could feel the great change which -these had worked in me. -</p> - -<p> -Slowly the morning drew on, and then -Radisson appeared bearing parts of a -deer-like animal he called a caribou. When -we had eaten and drunk we felt wondrous -better, both in body and mind. -</p> - -<p> -"It is hard to realize," said Ruth very -soberly, "that we alone are left alive out -of all that ship's company. It seems like -some evil dream." -</p> - -<p> -"It is no dream, maid," returned Radisson -sadly, "but cold reality. It behooves -us to make some plan, my friends. Where -think you we are, Jean?" -</p> - -<p> -And now for the second time Gib -answered to the French name. Truly, he -seemed a person of many titles. -</p> - -<p> -"I would say to the northwest of -Albany," he replied slowly, cocking his evil -face up at the sky. "The southern shore -is lower than this, methinks. We might -be near those barren lands the Chippewas -tell of." -</p> - -<p> -Radisson nodded. "So it seemed to me, -although I have never been up through -these more northern lands. Then our best -plan will be to go south in the boat. Surely -we ought to reach the fort within a day -or so, and then—" -</p> - -<p> -Radisson paused suddenly. I saw the -eyes of Gib grow small and cold and hard, -and they met those of the old wanderer -insolently. -</p> - -<p> -"And then?" He repeated half mockingly, -with a triumphant leer. "England -and France are at peace, in these parts! -And perchance the Governor would pay as -well for a certain hostage we wot of as -would certain parties in New France." -</p> - -<p> -Radisson said nothing, but looked at the -man steadily for a long while, though I -saw the cords of his neck bulge out. At -length the bold eyes of Gib shifted and -then fell beneath that intent look, and our -leader spoke calmly and quietly. -</p> - -<p> -"I think we will all be able to row in the -morning. We will start then. If need be, -we can make a sail of this canvas. This -afternoon we will reload the boat." -</p> - -<p> -Now it seemed to me that a single swift -glance passed between Gib and Black -Michael. Then the latter wagged his great -beard dubiously. -</p> - -<p> -"I fear me we are in no great spirit for -rowing, Master Radisson," he grumbled, -although an hour before he had been -working well enough over the fire. "My -joints are sore, and Eoghan here can barely -move." -</p> - -<p> -"Fool, to take Pierre Radisson for a -child!" That was all the old man said, -but before his eyes Black Michael seemed -to shrink back in confused silence. If this -kept on, I knew that Radisson would be -goaded into action we might all regret; -albeit, boylike, I rejoiced thereat as the -thought came to me. Then I fell to -pondering on that puzzle which had vexed -me so sore—Gib o' Clarclach. Who was -he? Had Radisson told me truly or no? -And who was this hostage of whom he had -spoken? But I knew no more at the end -of that pondering than I knew at the -beginning. -</p> - -<p> -During the afternoon we loaded most of -our goods back into the boat, so that in the -morning we might make a start. Most of the -provisions were put aboard, together with -the spare clothes and other things we had -fetched from the ship, but the fusils, -powder and shot I left where they had been -hid. And fortunate it was that I did so, -as events fell out. -</p> - -<p> -To tell the truth, I think Ruth grieved -more for my father than did I. He had -ever been a hard man, just but stern in all -things, and I had been more my mother's -son while she lived. The thing was rather -a shock than a heart-grief to me, I verily -believe, and bitterly have I reproached -myself that it was so, but without avail. -</p> - -<p> -That night I noticed that Black Michael -cast anxious glances at us, and the sailor -Eoghan stared more than once at the gold -brooch at Ruth's throat. I thought long -on this, and it brought again to my mind -that scene on the beach near Rathesby, -when Gib and the other had fallen to -staring at the brooch also. What might the -thing be, and whose arms were those -graven upon it? But this Ruth knew as -little as I, and I concluded that the men -were but attracted by the glitter of the -massy gold, as was like enough. -</p> - -<p> -This night fell warm and clear, very -different from that before. Now Radisson -and I lay together, the other three sleeping -beyond us and nearer to the fire. I -wrapped my plaid about me, as I had done -many a time on the moors at home, and -fell asleep almost at once; as yet I was -none too strong, and even the little work -done that day had wearied me. Grim lay -beside Ruth's shelter. -</p> - -<p> -How long I slept I know not, but when -I wakened the fire had died down to a red -glow. I lay wondering what had roused -me, then sat up. The place where Gib -had lain was vacant. -</p> - -<p> -But I was too sleepy to waste time on -such little things, and so rolled over again -and dropped off. When next I opened mine -eyes it was to find Radisson bending over -and shaking me roughly. -</p> - -<p> -"Waken, David!" Something in that -deep rich voice of his brought me to my -feet. -</p> - -<p> -"What is it?" I cried, staring about into -the new dawn. "What is the matter?" -</p> - -<p> -"Matter enough," replied the old man -gravely. "The men have gone off with -the boat, lad, and we are deserted!" -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap09"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER IX. -<br /><br /> -THE GREAT ADVENTURE BEGINS. -</h3> - -<p> -I looked around, dazed. Of the three -men there was no sign, and the boat -was gone from the shore. As I stared, -scarce believing mine own eyes, Ruth and -Grim came toward us. The lassie had heard -the news already, for at my exclamation of -anger she tried to hearten us with a laugh, -and slipped her hand into that of Radisson. -</p> - -<p> -"Never mind, Davie, we are better off -without them! So put that black look from -your face and let them go, since they will -have it so; they will only fetch us succor -the sooner." -</p> - -<p> -Radisson but grunted—a habit he had -when words failed him. -</p> - -<p> -"The cowards!" I broke forth hotly, -staring across the vacant waters. "'Tis -little we can look to them for, Ruth. To -steal off and leave us in our sleep!" And -I told how I had awakened during the night. -</p> - -<p> -"You know not the danger, either of -of you." Radisson shook his head gloomily, -the while his fine eyes searched the -woods about us. "We must pack what we -can carry on our backs. It may be that -we shall yet reach the post in safety -before them." -</p> - -<p> -I saw no reason why we must hasten to -reach the fort ahead of the scoundrels, but -at the time it seemed too small a matter to -call for exposition. Our leader was no -man to bide inactive. We had each a fusil, -and good store of powder and shot, while -food was to be had for the getting, it -seemed. I began to think that this land -might not be so barren after all. -</p> - -<p> -What was left to us we made into two -bundles, Radisson taking one and I the -other. Then we set off along the brook, -inland. The country was high and bare, -save for bushes and evergreen trees, but of -heather I saw none; indeed, as I learned -later, there was none of our proper heather -in all this New World. -</p> - -<p> -As Radisson believed Fort Albany to be -toward the southeast, our best plan was -to follow the course of the streamlet, -which turned from the shore toward the -south. We were soon lost in the tangle of -bush, and about noon left the stream -altogether. Then it developed that the three -deserters had taken Radisson's compass; -but of this our leader recked little, for -he guided us by some sixth sense which -he averred was part of the Indian training. -</p> - -<p> -Despite the rough ground and our -loads, we must have made full ten or -twelve miles that day, and with nightfall -camped beside a river of goodly size, -making our dinner from a hare which Grim -fetched in. It was late before I could -sleep, the woods around being filled with -strange noises and the calls of birds and -animals. In the morning I had my first -sight of the men of the New World. -</p> - -<p> -I was about building a fire, on a big -rock by the river's edge, when I heard a -voice from the water. Looking up, I saw -three canoes poised noiselessly in the -stream, each bearing two dark-skinned -men whose hair was hung in braids and -who were naked to the waist. Their faces -were not painted, as in Radisson's stories, -and all were staring at me as at some -wondrous marvel. -</p> - -<p> -I cried out and sprang for a fusil, but -the paddles swept down once, and even -as Radisson awoke the first Indian leaped -ashore. I was trying to load a fusil in -haste, but Radisson sprang up and halted -me after a quick look at the red men. -</p> - -<p> -"Down with the gun, lad. These be friends." -</p> - -<p class="capcenter"> -<a id="img-040"></a> -<img class="imgcenter" src="images/img-040.jpg" alt=""Down with the gun, lad. These be friends."" /> -<br /> -"<i>Down with the gun, lad. These be friends.</i>" -</p> - -<p> -All six of them landed now, but stopped -their advance with a guttural word of -surprise at sight of the old wanderer. I laid -my hand on Grim's bristling neck. -</p> - -<p> -"What cheer!" said Radisson in English. -"Has Soan-ge-ta-ha forgotten his friend -the White Eagle?" -</p> - -<p> -One of the Indians, older than the rest, -gravely took the extended hand of Radisson -and made reply in very good English, -to my surprise. -</p> - -<p> -"Brave Heart has not forgotten the -Eagle, although his young men know him -not, and the winters have left their snows -on his hair. Will the Eagle and his -children go to the post with us?" -</p> - -<p> -At this Radisson broke into a strange -tongue and I could make nothing of the -talk that ensued. Ruth had come to my -side and was watching the red men -somewhat fearfully, while in their turn they -bestowed open admiration upon her. Soon -they came forward and bunched around -the fire while they talked. After a little -Radisson turned to me, and spoke rapidly, -in French. -</p> - -<p> -"Davie, these be men of the Chippewa -nation, who will take us to the fort. On -your life speak not in English of Gib!" -</p> - -<p> -While I was puzzling over this command, -Ruth had turned to the speaker. -</p> - -<p> -"But why do you go thither?" she -asked anxiously. "Surely you could send -us with—" -</p> - -<p> -"Nay, daughter," replied the old -wanderer, "these are not to be trusted, -although they fear to deceive or harm me. -Say no more, for we go to the post." -</p> - -<p> -He drew a deep breath, then took one of -our fusils and presented it to the chief, -Brave Heart. The gift was received with -a murmur of joy, and although I could -make nothing of the words, the eyes of -the six Indians betrayed the fierce delight -in their hearts at the gift. But there was -no gratitude mingled with that delight, and -as they sat and eyed the gift methought I -could see the murder-lust in their glances. -It has always seemed to me that the -Adventurers to whose post we were going, -have done little good; for in all that land -north of New France they have but taught -the red men to slay and slay for skins, and -mingled little enough of the word of God -with the word of man. Howbeit, to my -story. -</p> - -<p> -It is not my purpose to detail the -strange customs and sights which Ruth and -I saw during the next few days and nights -while we paddled up that river. To others -they might not seem so strange as they did -to us, and moreover I have greater things -to tell of which befell later. Soan-ge-ta-ha, -or Brave Heart, had known Radisson both -as friend and foe, years before, and very -plainly held the old man in vast respect -and fear. -</p> - -<p> -For two days we ascended the river, -then came a portage where the canoes -and furs were carried for a mile or more -to another stream, which we descended this -time. On the third day we met another -party of four natives, also Chippewas, who -exchanged words with Brave Heart, greeted -us with a mingling of fear and awe, and -pushed on ahead. -</p> - -<p> -"They cannot understand it," laughed -Radisson in French, which these others -knew not. "They have seen no ship along -the coast and are beginning to think the -Great Spirit dropped us here from the sky." -</p> - -<p> -I marveled at the credulity of the poor -creatures, and suggested that it was wrong -so to deceive them, whereat Radisson -looked queerly at me. As Ruth failed to -agree, I dropped the subject for the time, -although I liked not to continue in such -standing, which to my mind savored of -deceit and well-nigh blasphemy. By this -you may see that I was no little changed -from the young lout who had slipped out -of the Purple Heather at Rathesby to skip -the prayers—as well I might be, after the -horror of that voyage and its ending. -</p> - -<p> -We traveled each in a separate canoe, -seeing little of each other save at the -halting places. On one of these occasions -Radisson told me why he had ordered no -mention made of Gib. It seemed that the -fellow was of no little reputation among the -Chippewas, even as was Radisson among -other tribes, and if his return to the New -World were known things might go ill. -</p> - -<p> -Ruth made light of the hardships of -those first days, although Brave Heart's -men treated her with all consideration. -Both she and I gained some slight knowledge -of the art of paddling, and I found -that the scurvy had altogether disappeared, -whereat I thanked God most fervently. -</p> - -<p> -It seemed that the Chippewa chief, Soan-ge-ta-ha, -was one of the greatest among his -own people. He was not so old as Radisson, -but his face held a stern, implacable -aspect which at times set me athrill with -fear of the man. I prayed that we might -never have him to face as an enemy, nor -at that time did such an event seem -probable. -</p> - -<p> -And as we paddled I grew ever more -amazed at the great size of this new land, -which seemed to have neither limit nor -end. On we went, crossing from one -stream to another. We had been with the -six Chippewas for eight days, and on the -fifth day after meeting the four others -Soan-ge-ta-ha announced the post was only -three days' journey off. Of this we were -right glad, and if Radisson felt in any -other wise he gave no sign. -</p> - -<p> -But we were not destined to accompany -the six farther, for here happened -one of those wonderful things which -showed ever more plainly that the hand of -God was over us, guiding and protecting -us from hidden dangers. We had just -made ready to embark when Soan-ge-ta-ha -lifted his hand in a warning gesture, and -Grim gave a low growl. As he did so, -the bushes on the farther side of our -camping-place parted, and out stepped two men. -</p> - -<p> -But what men they were! Ruth gave a -little cry and settled back within my arm, -while the Chippewas emitted a grunt of -surprise. Both the men were Indians—just -such savages as Radisson had described -to us while on the "Lass." Naked -to the waist like our own six, the face and -breast of each was hideously painted with -red and white paint, and they wore -pantaloons of skin, beaded and fringed -wondrously. Each was taller than the average -man, and their heads were in part shaven -so that a single long lock of hair was left, -and in this were twisted eagle feathers. -As they came closer I saw that for all -their sturdiness these were old men, in -years if not in vigor. They carried no -muskets, but at their belts were hatchets -and knives. For an instant we all stared -as if rooted to the ground, then to my utter -amazement Radisson leaped forward and -threw his arms about the first savage. -</p> - -<p> -"My brother—my brother!" he cried -out in French, all his heart in his voice. -"Am I dreaming or bewitched? Can this -thing be possible?" He turned and caught -the other likewise. "And you, Swift -Arrow—is it you or some ghost of the olden -days?" -</p> - -<p> -As if this were not surprise enough for -me, these grave painted savages of the -New World made dignified response in -French. Nay, it was poor French enough, -yet Ruth and I could sense it with ease. -</p> - -<p> -"Now are we indeed happy," spoke the -older of the two, paying no heed to us who -watched in amazement. "My brother, -many snows ago you left us. We heard -that you had gone to the Great Father -across the big water. Then it was borne -to us that you were far in the north, here -among the snows. -</p> - -<p> -"My brother, our lodges were empty. -We mourned for you in the Long House -among the Nations. There was no war -among us and we grew old. So we bade -our people farewell and left the land of -the Long House to seek you. My brother, -we have found you, and we thank the -Great Spirit. We, who were young together, -shall grow old together and travel -the Ghost-trail together. I, Ta-cha-noon-tia -the Black Prince, Keeper of the Eastern -Door, have said it." -</p> - -<p> -For an instant there was a tense silence. -I did not realize what the speech -portended, but I could see Radisson's face, -and I watched it glow in the morning sun -until it seemed as if youth had once more -touched it lightly for an instant, so -glorified was it. Then Soan-ge-ta-ha made a -step forward, for he knew no French. -</p> - -<p> -"Who are these?" he asked, sweeping -a hand toward the strangers with a frown. -"What do they in the country of the -Chippewas?" -</p> - -<p> -The pair seemed to sense the spirit of -the words if not their meaning, for they -drew themselves up proudly and topped -the Chippewas by a head. It was Radisson -who made hasty answer. -</p> - -<p> -"These are brothers of mine from the -far south, Brave Heart. They came in -search of me, and are on no war trail." He -turned and addressed the two in a -strange, guttural tongue. They made answer -with a few gestures. I saw Radisson -cast a quick look at me; there was that in -his face which spelled danger. Therewith -he turned to the Chippewas again. -</p> - -<p> -"Soan-ge-ta-ha has been generous to his -friends, as befits a great chief, and we -thank him. Let him keep our gifts in -token of friendship, for we may go no -farther with him. We depart from this place -with these my brothers." -</p> - -<p> -The Chippewas glanced at the two -impassive figures, and there was greed in -their eyes as they took in the exquisite -garments, the fine weapons, the—ah, what -was that dark line fringing the belts? -Radisson had told me of the strange -custom of wearing an enemy's hair, and I -turned away my eyes as I recognized only -too plainly the scalps that fringed the -girdles of these two old strangers. -</p> - -<p> -Soan-ge-ta-ha eyed Radisson for an instant. -Perhaps he had a conflicting mind, -but if so he thought better of it, for he only -nodded and spoke briefly to his warriors. -These, without a word to us, leaped into -the loaded canoes, and with a last wave -from the chief the six pushed off into the -stream. -</p> - -<p> -"What did he say?" spoke up Ruth -hurriedly. "Why is this? Be these men -going to take us to the post?" -</p> - -<p> -Radisson came and took her hand, speaking -in English. -</p> - -<p> -"My child, these men have done what -few had dared attempt—they have come -here from below the Canadas, far to the -south, in search of me. They belong to the -Mohawk nation, the greatest tribe of the -Iroquois, and long ago I lived with them -and loved them. Ruth, these are two great -men in their own land, famous both of -them—they—they—" -</p> - -<p> -Here his emotion choked him, for he -turned his face away and I saw a tear upon -his white beard. After a moment he -caught my hand with Ruth's and turned -about. Now he spoke in French. -</p> - -<p> -"Ta-cha-noon-tia, Black Prince, you who -ward the Eastern Door of the Long House -of the Five Nations, and you, Ca-yen-gui-nano, -Great Swift Arrow, I give into your -friendship and protection this young man, -who is as mine own son, and this girl, who -is the daughter of mine own sister." -</p> - -<p> -And at that Ruth gave a great cry and -caught Radisson by the hands, staring at -him wildly. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap10"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER X. -<br /><br /> -THE KEEPER AND THE ARROW. -</h3> - -<p> -"What mean you?" she broke -forth, searching his smiling -face. "Is this a jest, sir? Or -do you really know—" -</p> - -<p> -"My child," and Radisson caught her to -him, touching her brow with his lips, "it -is no jest. But we are in grave danger -here. Come, greet these noblest of men, -and let us begone. The tale I will give -you in full at the first chance." -</p> - -<p> -Both the two Mohawks and I had -looked on at this scene with no little -bewilderment. But as Ruth obeyed him and -turned to them with a puzzled smile, the -elder, whom we came to know as the -Keeper, stepped forward and caught her -hand to his lips in right courtly -fashion—doubtless learned at Montreal. -</p> - -<p> -"The Yellow Lily need fear not, for we -are brothers of the White Eagle," and he -glanced at Radisson, then turned to me. -His black eyes glittered intensely as they -swept over me, but it was his companion, -the Arrow, who spoke. Doubtless he put -his Mohawk thought into French speech, -for the words were abrupt. -</p> - -<p> -"The young man with brave eyes is -good to look upon. He is our brother." -</p> - -<p> -"Then we will care for the Yellow Lily -together," I smiled at Ruth, using the name -they had bestowed upon her. This pleased -them hugely, and a smile flickered across -their dark faces. Presently they and -Radisson were chattering in the strange -tongue, and when he turned to us there was -doubt in his strong face, for once. -</p> - -<p> -"My children, we are in a narrow path. -These twain have lived for two years -among the Cree people, daily waiting my -coming. But a few days since they had -journeyed to the post. Gib, Eoghan and -Black Michael had arrived in the boat. No -sooner was their story told than men were -sent out in all directions in search of us, -while among the Chippewas a price was -set on our heads in beads and blankets. -</p> - -<p> -"What!" I cried indignantly. "Would -they dare—" -</p> - -<p> -"Peace, lad. You know not all the tale, -and it is too long to be told here. There -is no law in these parts save that of the -strongest, and the Keeper and the Arrow -set forth to find us. Fortunately, -Soan-ge-ta-ha had not heard the news, else he had -not let us go so easily. As I will explain -later, it is impossible for Ruth to seek the -post. The only thing left us is to go -with my friends here and find refuge -among the Crees to the west. There we -shall be safe, for the Crees are old friends -of mine. The Mohawks have two canoes -hidden a few miles from here. Let us go -on with them, and we can take to the -water on another river. This will throw -off any pursuers until we can find shelter -among friends." -</p> - -<p> -I glanced at Ruth, despair in my eyes. -She read the look and came to me, putting -her hand on my arm. -</p> - -<p> -"Davie, dear, there is naught else to do. -Have no fear for me, but let us trust in -God. Remember, we have much to talk -of and we do not know all that has passed. -Are you willing to go into the wilderness -with us?" -</p> - -<p> -"Willing?" I burst out, seizing her hand. -"Aye, for myself I care naught, Ruth, but -for you—is there no other way?" -</p> - -<p> -"There is no other way, my son," -returned Radisson gravely. -</p> - -<p> -"Then let us go forth and seek what -may betide," I answered bitterly. -</p> - -<p> -There was no time lost. Our few -belongings were all ready, and we set out -after Radisson who followed in the steps -of the Keeper. As for the Arrow, he -melted into the bushes and was gone—to -scout for danger and to meet us at the -canoes, explained the old wanderer. -</p> - -<p> -That march through the forest was one -of no little hardship for all of us, but more -especially for Ruth and me. There was -danger all about us, for at any moment -we might come upon parties of Chippewas -who were even then searching the forest -for trace of us. I walked along as one -in a maze, and in truth my poor brain -was all bewildered. -</p> - -<p> -What was the meaning of this strange -meeting with the two Mohawks? And -Radisson's words to them—was Ruth -indeed his niece? That was hardly to be -credited, methought, for why had he said -no word to us before? And in any case, -he could know no more of the maid than -did I, who had lived all my life beside her. -None the less, the matter troubled me. -</p> - -<p> -In point of distance we had not far to go, -but the difficulties of the savage forest -beset us sorely. Ruth had much ado to -prevent her skirts being torn by thorns and -jagged branches. At one time we would -be pushing through thick-grown saplings, -and at another leaping from tussock to -tussock of swamp-grass. The Keeper and -Radisson, better accustomed to such places, -moved like shadows; but had there been -any foe near, my crashing must have -betrayed our presence beyond a doubt. -</p> - -<p> -Yet all things draw to an end, and the -end of our journey was a clear, open lake -of good size. Not a hundred yards from -where we emerged, The Arrow stood waiting -beside the shore, and at his feet were -two canoes. Here was a new wonder to -me, that the Keeper should have guided us -so surely through those trackless woods -to the side of his comrade. -</p> - -<p> -But Ruth was fain for rest, and so was -I. We sank down beside the canoes, and -here Radisson joined us. -</p> - -<p> -"Now," he said with a certain vigor -and spring in his voice which was new to -me, "I will explain things to you, my -children. In the first place, you are verily -my sister's daughter, Ruth. It was nigh -twenty years ago that I left her in -Montreal, new-married to the Sieur de -Courbelles, and my last gift to her was -that brooch you wear at your throat. -See—those are mine own arms upon it! -Then I left New France, but she, with -her husband, was to join me in London -town. I never heard word of her again, -my child; there can be no doubt that their -ship was driven far north and you alone -were saved." -</p> - -<p> -He paused a space, and I saw that -Ruth's own little fingers had stolen out -to grasp his. But here there came a great -light to me. -</p> - -<p> -"Then," I exclaimed, "was that why -Gib o' Clarclach was so hasty after Ruth? -Nay, but it could hardly have been so, for -he had scarce recognized that little -brooch!" -</p> - -<p> -"Not that, David," smiled the old man, -"but he knew the arms right well, and -doubtless he also knew the tale of my -sister and her loss by shipwreck. I must -tell you, lad, that the man who you know -as Gib, whom I know as Jean Lareatt, -whom the Indians hereabouts know to -their cost as The Pike, is an agent of -France—a spy, who serves France or -England according as he is best paid. No -one knows, or ever will know, just who -his masters are. So you see, lad, that if -he could lay hold on the maid and fetch -her to Paris, they might get me into their -clutches again right easily." -</p> - -<p> -"But not that!" I exclaimed angrily. -"Frenchmen would never dare go to such -extremes with a maid of good birth—" -</p> - -<p> -Radisson's face went black. "No? -Wait till you know them as I do, the -Jesuit dogs! If you want the truth of it, -that man Gib is no man of France so -much as he is a paid spy of the Order—the -Order that has hounded me, stolen the -credit of discoveries, sent forth its men -in my place to gain mine honor, and at the -last tried to steal this child of my blood!" -</p> - -<p> -And therewith he went on to tell me -things I had not dreamed possible. He -told of his long trips through the -wilderness, of how he had found the "Father -of Waters," how his reports had been -stolen and altered, his furs stolen from -him, and how on the strength of his labors -the Jesuits had sent out men of their order -to take the credit for his work. -</p> - -<p> -"But why?" asked Ruth with wondering -eyes. "Why should they do this -thing? Surely there are honorable and -good men among—" -</p> - -<p> -"Aye, lass, there are," Radisson made -quick response. "But the reason for it is -simply that I am none of their faith. -When a lad I was taken by the Mohawks -and grew up among them. Then I -returned to mine own people, but I never -forgot my adopted nation. On all my trips -I carried Iroquois with me. The Arrow -here went to the Detroit with me years -before the settlement was founded there. -The Keeper was behind me when the -Sioux people saw their first white face, -and when I was led to the great river in -the South." -</p> - -<p> -With that our conversation was ended, -for The Arrow approached and warned us -that the day was drawing on apace. We -made a light meal off some dried venison, -after which we embarked in the canoes. -In one went The Arrow, Ruth and I, while -The Keeper and Radisson embarked in the -other, and we followed in their course -across the lake to the mouth of a little -river that flowed westward. -</p> - -<p> -So it came about that I set my back -toward my own people. I sat in the bow, -The Arrow in the stern. Whiles we -paddled, and whiles floated where the river -was more rapid, but Ruth talked ever with -us. I could hear her chattering with the -stolid man in the stern, who seemed to -waken into life at her words, and so we -gained some knowledge of these two -strange Indians and their ways. -</p> - -<p> -Of the Iroquois confederacy Radisson -had already told us much, and of their -Long House, which was not unlike the -Houses of Parliament in London town. -Here the Five Nations sent their delegates -to make laws and give judgments, and the -highest chief of each nation kept the doors. -The Mohawks, who lived farther east than -the rest, held the eastern door of that -savage parliament, which fact had given -the Black Prince his title. I wondered at -his name being the same as that of a -former prince of England, but the reason -therefor I never knew. -</p> - -<p> -As we wended on our way my gloom -began to drop from me. I realized how -Radisson felt, and the fact that before us -lay a great new land where no white man -was, thrilled me to the marrow. I drew -the good free air deep into my lungs and -put away all thought of that villain Gib o' -Clarclach; all these plottings were left -behind us, and only the open country and -friends lay before. What if these friends -were red? From the talk of The Arrow, -red friends were as good as or better than -white. -</p> - -<p> -Since then I have realized more truly -just what that terrible journey from the -Canadas had meant for the two Mohawks. -Alone and unaided they had traversed a -wilderness of foes to find the man they loved -as brother. When they came to the Cree -people they chanced upon traces of him, -Radisson being well known to the Crees, -and for his sake the strangers had been -taken in and provided for. Their prowess -soon made them great men among the -Crees, whose customs were not so very -different, though less bloody; and during -the two years they had spent, waiting for -Radisson with a firm faith in his coming, -their position had been firmly established. -All these things came to me not at once, -but slowly, during the many days we -paddled on, heading toward the west, and then -to the north. Our way was slow, because -on the third day one of the canoes was -ripped on a rock and we had to wait for -a hasty patching. The weather was very -warm indeed, but cold at night. -</p> - -<p> -So it came about that when pursuit had -been left far behind, we were in the -Barren Places, as The Keeper named them. -And they deserved the name, being of -swamp and scrub trees and thickets of -saplings; but of game there was plenty. -In this place came the danger to Ruth, and -here we first encountered the Mighty One, -of whom I will have great things to tell in -their own place. -</p> - -<p> -One morning Ruth and I had left the -camp for an early ramble. I took a fusil, -thinking to kill a deer or caribou. We -climbed a little hill above the camp and -entered the thicker woods, where after a -while we became separated, Ruth halting -beside some bushes of berries, very good to -the taste. I was perhaps a hundred yards -from her when I heard a sudden cry. -</p> - -<p> -Whirling about, I saw a wondrous beast -plunging toward the lass. Of monstrous -build he was, with huge shoulders and head, -while great splay-horns added to his frightful -mien. In terror, Ruth made shift to -get behind a tree, while the monster stood -shaking his head and striking the earth -with his hoofs. -</p> - -<p> -I had been so startled that for a -moment I forgot my fusil. Never had I -dreamed of so huge a beast! I shouted -at him and ran forward, whereat he came -at me speedily. Ruth cried out again, and -in mighty fear I raised my weapon, thinking -to see fire come from his nostrils at -any moment, for I took him as little less -than the fiend himself. -</p> - -<p> -But now he had turned again to Ruth, -and the little maid was barely keeping the -tree between them. In desperation, I -poured fresh powder in the pan and aimed -again. This time the weapon spoke, and -the added powder sent me backward to -the ground with the recoil. Those mighty -horns seemed to shoot forward and up, -the huge body rose in air, and the next -I knew was that the terrible beast was -standing over me, scraping at me with -his horns. Fortunately, they seemed soft, -like those of a deer in summer, and I beat -frantically at his enormous nose. An -instant later I gripped the horns. -</p> - -<p> -With this, the monster lifted his head -and me with it. I gave myself up for -lost as he pressed me back into a tree, -snorting and grunting, but I hung on -grimly enough, for I feared the sharp -hoofs. -</p> - -<p> -"Run!" I cried to Ruth, whom I could -not see. "Run, Ruth!" -</p> - -<p> -I felt my strength going fast. Now the -beast had pushed me in through the -branches and was striving to grind me -against the tree-trunk itself. Vainly did -I writhe and twist away, for those huge -horns swung and slashed at me, and had -they been hard I had died in that moment. -As it was, I felt my ribs crushed in, then a -terrific pain shot through me, and my grip -loosened. -</p> - -<p> -But even as I fell back, a wild yell -sounded in my ears, and a blast of -powder-smoke swept by my face. The massy -horns were gone, and I scraped back -against the tree and came to the ground, -helpless and broken. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap11"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XI. -<br /><br /> -IN THE VILLAGES OF THE CREES. -</h3> - -<p> -What happened after that was of -little interest to me. I have brief, -fitful memories of things that occurred -at intervals, for as I later learned -from Ruth, my hurts were very sore -indeed, and more than once they had given -me up for dead. But for The Keeper and -for Radisson himself, who searched through -the woods for healing simples and herbs -at each camping-place, I had been in sorry -plight. -</p> - -<p> -I mind me of many days of travel, during -no small part of which I was lashed tightly -enough to the canoe. At times Ruth's face -would be above me, her fingers sweeping -my brow, and at times Radisson's kindly -white beard would bend over me and his -fingers, for all their sinewy strength, were -as tender as those of Ruth. -</p> - -<p> -That was a dour and terrible journey. -Even now, as I sit writing and gazing -over the moors that roll upland beyond -Ayrby, I can feel the throbs of pain across -my ribs, and the hurt of the thwart against -my back. And in the damp weather the -feeling is no mere imagination, either. -</p> - -<p> -I remember, after many days of flickering -lights and shadows, there came one -time when Ruth's tears fell on my cheeks -and irritated me strangely. Perhaps the -lass did not know I was conscious, for -I could speak no word. I heard Radisson -attempt to cheer her, and it seemed that -he, too, had lost his heartiness. Then -they died away into blackness once more, -and the next memory is of the Crees. -</p> - -<p> -Queer men they were, queer people, -moving like the veriest devils through my -half-sensed dreams, although they were -our firmest friends. Radisson to them was -a deity, and the two Mohawks were little -less. They were great hunters and -fighters, however, and when my mind came -back to me somewhat I never lacked for -meat and broth, while skins of the richest -were ours in plenty. -</p> - -<p> -When I came to learn of the journey, -after I had been injured, it was a tale -of hardship and suffering—incurred for -the most part on my account. To move -a helpless man across the wilderness is a -task for the mightiest, and our little party -had been sore put to it ere a party of -the Crees found us and aided us to their -villages. -</p> - -<p> -I came to my clear senses one day, at -last, to find a great weight lying upon me, -and all dark around. I put up my hand -to remove the weight and found that it -was the skin of some beast, yet I could -not so much as lift it. By this I knew -I must be very sick and weak, and for a -space the knowledge frighted me oddly. -</p> - -<p> -Suddenly light appeared to one side, and -I saw I was lying in a conical shelter, like -a tent, and that Ruth stood in the doorway. -I called to her weakly enough. -</p> - -<p> -"Eh, lassie! Come and help me." -</p> - -<p> -She gave a little cry and dropped on -her knees at my side. But she would not -take the fur away, whereat I wondered. -Nor would she let me talk, but told me -of the journey and of where we now were. -</p> - -<p> -To my utter amazement I found that I -had been sick, not for days, but for long -weeks. It was a good month and more -that I had lain in this shelter, in the Cree -village, and near two months since we -had met the moose. The first snow had -come upon the land, and the days and -nights were bitter cold. -</p> - -<p> -In the lodge next to mine dwelt Ruth, -and beyond that Radisson and the -Mohawks. There was a tale to be told of -great wonders, of things and beasts and -men such as we had never dreamed of in -the old days at Ayrby farm. I listened -half-believing, and before she had finished -dropped into a deep, pleasant sleep. -</p> - -<p> -Through the days that followed I began -to adjust myself somewhat to the new -life about me. The Crees—dark, dirty -men who wore skins—were kind enough -and treated me with not only respect but -even deference. For some time I was at -a loss to account for this. I presently -came to understand that I was looked upon -as a great man, greater even than the two -Mohawks, which surprised me and troubled -me no little. It is not right and just -that a man should be so treated by his -fellows unless he has proved himself greater -than they, and the worship of these poor -heathen creatures worried me mightily. -</p> - -<p> -Radisson spent long hours with me, -talking and explaining the things all around. -Our fusils he had carefully oiled and laid -aside, for it seemed that the Crees had -never heard the sound of a gun, and the -time might come when an appeal to their -superstition would do wonders. -</p> - -<p> -"But is that right?" I asked doubtfully. -"Methinks it would be more Christian in -us to help the poor creatures to understand, -than to try and shock them into thinking -us men of another world." -</p> - -<p> -"Why, so we are," smiled Radisson. -"You see, Davie, we are like to be safe -for the present, until the deep snows come. -Then we can look for trouble. I have -sent out runners to the east and south, for -it seems to me that the English around -the Bay will not rest until they get news of -me. The Chippewa nation is always warring -against the Crees, and like enough -The Pike will lead them. Our friend is -a subtle, crafty fellow and will halt at -nothing. -</p> - -<p> -"As for your fears in the matter of -religion, Davie, you had best forget them. -We can live down to their standard, as -does The Pike, or up to our standard, as -I have ever done. I have no great wish to -preach to them, for their faith is good -enough, but do you suit yourself in that -regard. It may be that God has not brought -us here for nothing, and it is far from my -thought to thwart His will." -</p> - -<p> -As the time went by I grew stronger, -walking about the village on the arm of -Ruth and coming to understand more and -more the people among whom we were. -Having little else to do, I took to learning -their tongue from a chief named Uchichak, -or The Crane. He was a fine, upright, -silent man of good parts, and as I came to -speak the language a little, I told him of -the true God. But at this he would ever -fall silent, gazing into the fire and saying -no word, so that I deemed my talk but -wasted. -</p> - -<p> -The Keeper and The Arrow were but -indifferent Christians, having been converted -years before by the French, and their faith -was a mixture of heathenism and religion -which was strange to see. Once I protested -with The Keeper about taking scalps, -whereat he silenced me deftly and firmly. -</p> - -<p> -"Brave Eyes"—for such was the name -I now bore—"does not know of what he -speaks. Here the nations do not war as -our nation wars. The Great Spirit has -whispered to me that it is right for the -white men to do some things, and wrong -for the red men to do some things. He has -whispered to Uchichak that it is not right -for the Crees to take scalps, and they do -not. He has whispered to The Keeper that -it is right, and so The Keeper does. He -has whispered to the white men that they -shall drink of the water of fire. He has -whispered to The Keeper not to drink. The -Keeper has seen his brothers disobey, and -drink, until their minds were stolen from -their bodies. The Keeper does not disobey -the Great Spirit. Let my brother listen to -the Great Spirit, unless he thinks himself -greater. Does my brother know more than -the Great Spirit?" -</p> - -<p> -It was the longest speech I ever heard -from The Keeper, and his quiet sarcasm at -the close taught me a lesson that I sorely -needed. I had considered myself above -these poor heathen people, and in time I -came to know that in many ways I was -below them. We did not worship alike, -yet we all worshiped. There was much -that they could and did teach me, and -Uchichak came to be a very good friend -to me. -</p> - -<p> -The two Mohawks came to rather disregard -me and Ruth, centering themselves -on Radisson alone, quietly but insistently. -They hunted and fished with him, or alone, -and left me to Uchichak, who proved an -able teacher. Those were happy weeks for -me, as I slowly came back to strength and -health, and I believe that never in her life -had Ruth been so filled with the joy of -youth as she was here. And it was well, -for there were dark days to come. -</p> - -<p> -As to our future, that was unsettled. -Radisson was filled with a great dream of -going on into the sunset and searching out -the country there, of finding lands where -no white man had ever trod. His age was -as nothing to him, and I verily believe that -except for Ruth he had departed long since. -But the love of the little maid restrained -him, and his great vision waited on her -will. -</p> - -<p> -With the snows, I set forth on the heels -of Uchichak, learning to hunt and fish and -trap as did the Crees. Our fusils and -little store of powder were jealously guarded -away, so that perforce I had to learn the -bow and spear. I learned that moose and -elk and bison were no creatures from the -nether world, but animals of flesh and -blood, and one day I proposed to The -Crane that we should seek out the moose -who had attacked us, and who had so nearly -killed me. At the suggestion a strange -expression swept across the chief's dark, -handsome face, and he glanced at me with -a worried look. -</p> - -<p> -"Is my brother so anxious to meet the -Great Spirit? Has he not escaped the -horns of the Mighty One by a miracle?" -</p> - -<p> -"Nonsense!" I retorted. "The Great -Spirit did not give me the heart of a -coward, Uchichak. He saved me from the -moose, and if it be His will, I shall some -day meet and slay the animal. Why do -you call him the Mighty One?" -</p> - -<p> -It seemed to me that The Crane fell to -trembling, almost. Certainly his face -quivered, and he glanced around uneasily. -We stood alone, our snowshoes leaving a -faint trail across a bare rise of snow, -carrying a small deer between us. The -chief set down his end of the pole and -faced me. -</p> - -<p> -"You have said many things to me -that I do not understand, my brother. You -have told me of the Great Spirit whom -you serve, and sometimes I have thought -that He was our own Great Spirit also. -You have told me how He came to your -people and let men kill Him, which to me -seemed very foolish, so that I knew He -was not the same Great Spirit." -</p> - -<p> -In that moment I saw the mistake I had -made. I had told Uchichak the bare story -of the Gospels, but had not explained that -story. There, standing in the snow beside -the stiff and frozen deer, with his intent -gaze fixed on me, I spoke as best I might. -Indeed, the words seemed to come to me -as if placed in my mouth, and when I had -made an end I knew not what I had said. -</p> - -<p> -But Uchichak gazed at me silently, and -I think that he had understood the greater -part of my speech, for I had spoken mostly -in his own tongue, haltingly but simply -enough that a child might understand. -</p> - -<p> -"You have spoken well, my brother," -he returned slowly. "I have understood -your words, although your speech is harsh, -and it seemed to me that not you were -speaking, but the Great Spirit whom you -worship. Listen. It is well that my -people should hear of this also. We are not -like the Sioux or the Chippewas, blind to -all things. We are eager to let our ears -be open, and our old men are very wise. -To-morrow night shall a Council be held, -and before the Council you shall tell these -things." -</p> - -<p> -Without pausing for answer, he stooped -and we picked up the deer. Our way -home was silent enough, and I dared to -dream that I had impressed The Crane -with some knowledge of the true God. But -this was far from the case, as I was to -learn. -</p> - -<p> -I have passed over lightly my days of -striving, when I was learning to live this -new life, for of late my fingers have grown -somewhat stiff and the quill hard to hold, -and I have that to tell of which must not -be delayed. At this time the winter was -well onward, and many of the men were -away from the village, hunting in the -Barren Places. Of Gib and his Chippewas -we had heard nothing. -</p> - -<p> -Grim, all this time, had remained close -to me and Ruth. The Indian dogs, used -for hauling sleds in winter, seemed idle, -frivolous creatures to him, and he disdained -to give them attention. The Crees were -inclined to sneer at him as a "lodge-dog," -good for nothing except to lie beside the -fire, until one day two of their fighting -brutes went for him. Grim, forced to the -combat, made such short work of the wolf-like -beasts that thereafter the others slunk -past him in fear, while the Crees also gave -him a wide berth. -</p> - -<p> -Upon reaching the village that night, we -found that Radisson and the Mohawks had -left for a two-day elk hunt. A little -dismayed at their absence, I sought out Ruth -and told her of my conversation with the -chief. -</p> - -<p> -"We will face them together, Davie," she -said softly, her deep eyes aglow. "A -woman is not admitted to the council, yet -Uchichak can persuade them easily enough. -They are not stern, fierce people like the -Mohawks, and they will listen to me." -</p> - -<p> -Gladly enough I asked Uchichak. After -a moment he nodded gravely. -</p> - -<p> -"She may speak, and then go. It is not -permitted that women should sit in the -council." -</p> - -<p> -This was the best I could get out of him, -but it was enough. There was no sign -of Radisson the next afternoon, and as the -council-lodge was made ready I began to -miss his support. Ruth and I knew that -we would have no great ordeal before us, -but it would be hard indeed to break -through the stolidity of the Crees, to -appeal to their finer feelings. That they or -other Indians have such feelings has been -denied; but I, who have lived and hunted -with them, know that all men have souls -alike—mayhap some deeper-buried than -others beneath the crust of time and -circumstance, yet all there for the finding. -</p> - -<p> -Ruth and I ate our evening meal -together, while Grim crunched a bone -contentedly at our sides. Both of us, as our -garments had given out, had replaced -them with others of very soft skin, while -in this cold winter weather we wore furs -as did the Crees. When the meal was -done we covered over the little fire in the -center of the lodge, and stepped to the -door. -</p> - -<p> -Five minutes later we were in the lodge -of council—a large structure, half skin and -half brush. Around the fire were ranged -the old men of the village, and the chiefs; -and after a dignified silence the calumet -was passed around from hand to hand, -among the very old men only, for with -these people tobacco was rather in the -nature of a burnt-offering, and was never -smoked for the pleasure therein. Another -silence, then the oldest chief arose and -very briefly directed Ruth to speak to them -as she wished. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap12"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XII. -<br /><br /> -THE MOOSE OF MYSTERY. -</h3> - -<p> -I would that I might give here the -speech that Ruth made to those Crees, -there by the dim light of the little fire, -her yellow hair flashing forth from the -wolf-fur hood in long tendrils, her eyes -striving to pierce through the darkness to -those stolid faces about her. She did not -speak their language at all well, and I saw -plainly that the hearing had been given her -out of courtesy alone. They were our -friends, were these Crees, because we were -the friends of Radisson, and they would do -all for us that friends might. -</p> - -<p> -At length she finished and turned away. -I stepped forward when the old chief had -gravely risen and thanked her, and led her -to the entrance. When I returned, the -same old man rose and addressed me. -</p> - -<p> -"Our brother Brave Eyes has heard the -words of the Yellow Lily. They were like -the dew upon the trees at dawn—sparkling -and refreshing, but not fit to quench -the thirst of the warriors. There is much -that we do not understand, and we hope -that Brave Eyes will set our minds at rest." -</p> - -<p> -I waited a space, knowing that this -would add dignity to my words. Even as -I rose to my feet, a noise of dogs came -from without, the flap of the door was -pushed aside and The Keeper, The Arrow -and Radisson entered and flitted to their -seats in the Council. This seemed like a -good omen to me, and I took heart again. -</p> - -<p> -Now I appealed to the warriors direct, -strove to wake them to consciousness of -what my message meant, applied all that I -said to their life and daily acts. As I went -on, the words flowed almost of themselves, -and I, who had ever been a clumsy, gawky -lout, felt with a thrill that I was commanding -these men. Yet it was not I, as none -knew better. It was a Something that -spoke in and through me, until in the end -I felt a great fear of what that Something -might be. None the less, I said what I -had to say, and so seated myself again, -the sweat standing out on my brow. -</p> - -<p> -For a long, long time there was no -sound within the lodge. Then I saw The -Keeper rise to his feet and walk out beside -the fire, standing a moment like a dark -statue. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers," he said in Cree, "we -have listened to very great words. In my -own land the Great Spirit has sent his -Blackrobes to speak such words to us, and -we have listened. I am very old, my -brothers. These words are sweet in my -ears. But my white brothers, Brave Eyes -and White Eagle, have not heard all. The -Great Spirit has not whispered to them of -the Mighty One. Perhaps he has sent -them that the Mighty One should be slain, -and that the Cree nation should know -which was the True Great Spirit. I have -ended." -</p> - -<p> -I did not understand the conclusion of -this speech, but I did understand the -half-audible gasp of horror that ran through -the lodge. It brought back to me the time -when I was a little fellow, and had gone -to meeting one day with my father and -mother. While the preacher was thundering -forth, I had escaped from mother and -toddled away to look up in laughing wonder -at the tall figure of Alec Gordon, with -his stiff starched bands. In that moment -the same shuddering gasp had echoed -through the folk, and I heard later that no -few of them had looked to see me fall -stricken. -</p> - -<p> -So around the Council lodge ran the -same whisper and was gone instantly. I -wondered what sacrilege The Keeper had -uttered, and stared at Uchichak as he -gravely rose, took up the calumet, lit it, -and waved it to the four corners of the -heavens. Then he replaced it and turned -toward me. -</p> - -<p> -"My brother Ta-cha-noon-tia is our -friend. His words are the words of a -friend. He is a great warrior and an old -man, and his Great Spirit is very strong. -But it is not our Great Spirit who whispers -in his ear, and we are afraid. I will -tell my brothers of our Great Spirit." -</p> - -<p> -With a single stride he went to the door -and flung open the flap dramatically. -Before us in the sky flamed the northern -lights—grotesque sheeted figures of -lambent flame, dancing here and yon, rising, -falling, many-colored. -</p> - -<p> -"The Spirits of the Dead who Dance," -he affirmed, in a single Cree word. "My -brothers the Great Spirit of our fathers -is mighty. This is his sign to his children. -When we have passed the last trail, we too -shall join our fathers in the Spirit-dance -across the heavens. This is the sign that -our Great Spirit has given us. And now -I shall tell you of the Mystery." -</p> - -<p> -I would have sprung up and made ready -answer, but a hand gripped my arm and I -found Radisson behind me. I remembered -that Indian ways were not our ways, and -that when Uchichak had finished I could -speak, and not until then. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, our Great Spirit, from -the days of our fathers, has sent us a -messenger. Sometimes it is a man, sometimes -it is an animal." His voice lowered almost -to a whisper, and the hush was intense. -"My brothers, it is more than an animal, -more than a little brother of the forest. -We who are chiefs, we of the Council, -know that this messenger is none other -than the Great Spirit himself, who comes -to watch over his children." -</p> - -<p> -For an instant there was dead silence, -Uchichak standing with bowed head. Only -the sound of heavy breathing filled the -lodge until he continued more firmly. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, when I was very young -the messenger was a White Beaver, larger -and more cunning than ever beaver was -before him. When I was a young man the -Mighty One had vanished, and in his place -was another Mighty One. How did we -know this? I will tell you. -</p> - -<p> -"One of our young men brought the -news that in the Barren Places was a -mighty moose, larger than any moose ever -seen. He had followed the tracks, and had -come to a bear, slain by the moose. There -were three young men in the village who -said they would hunt this moose. Our old -men warned them, saying that the young -man had been led to the bear in token that -the moose wished us well. Perhaps he was -a Mighty One. But the young men refused -to listen and went forth with their dogs. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, you have heard the tale -of Spotted Lynx, Two Horns and Yellow -Cloud. They hunted for many weeks. The -Mighty One did not wish to harm them. -But at last they found him feeding, and -wounded him. My brothers, are any of -those young men among you? Have you -seen their faces in the lodges of their -people? Have they returned to their fathers?" -</p> - -<p> -A single half-suppressed groan broke -from one of the old men. There was no -doubt that the tale was true. I reflected that -if three hunters, armed with bow and spear, -had gone out against that terrible moose, -there might well have been small chance -of their returning safe. But The Crane -did not pause long. -</p> - -<p> -"We have heard how the hunters of -the Chippewa nation have sought him, and -have fled home like women to their people. -Our fathers have told us how, when -they were little children, the Great Spirit -had whispered to them that the Crees -should not seek to hunt the Mighty One, -and should not seek to hunt in the hills of -the Barren Places. It is in these hills that -the Mighty One now dwells, and the -Chippewas fear them also. -</p> - -<p> -"Sometimes the Mighty One travels far. -My brothers, you have heard how Brave -Eyes met him. You have seen that he -favored Brave Eyes and did not kill him, -but sent him to be our brother. The heart -of Brave Eyes is very strong. We know -that it holds no fear. Now that he knows -who the Mighty One is whose horns he felt, -now that he knows it was our Great Spirit -himself, Brave Eyes will not fear to say -that he was wrong." -</p> - -<p> -Uchichak drew his furs about him and -resumed his seat. The eyes of the -Council, one by one, were slowly turned on -me. But not until I felt Radisson's hand -relax on my arm did I rise to speak. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers," I said with some difficulty, -"I speak in a strange tongue. I can -find no words in it to say that I did not -speak to you rightly before. The Crane -has told me that the Spirits of the Dead -who Dance are signs from your Great -Spirit. How is it, then, that the same -signs have come to me and my brother the -White Eagle and to my sister the Yellow -Lily, very far from here. How is it that -this sign comes to my white brothers also?" -</p> - -<p> -There was a little stir at this, and I -heard the Keeper grunt in appreciation. -</p> - -<p> -"Listen, my brothers. I have told you -of the sign in the water, which the Great -Spirit has sent to his white children, -through his own Son. I wish you to -remember this, and it may be that you will -accept this sign. As to your Mighty One, -he is not a Messenger sent by the Great -Spirit; he is a messenger of the Evil -Spirit." -</p> - -<p> -I had looked for another stir at these -words, but none came. Instead, there was -silence—the silence of apprehension, of -waiting. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, you do not like my words, -but your hearts are open. Your ears are -not closed to the whisper of the Great -Spirit, and you will listen. If the Mighty -One was your friend and protector, would -he have slain your young men? Would -he not have sent them home as he has sent -the other hunters, like foolish women?" -</p> - -<p> -I paused again, taking full advantage of -this favorite trick of Indian Oratory. -</p> - -<p> -"Listen, my brothers. My Great Spirit -whispers to me. He says that your Mighty -One is false. He says that there is only -one Great Spirit, and that He wishes you -to accept the sign in the water. He says -that it is for this purpose He brought me -to you. He asks you whether you will -accept this sign that you believe in Him." -</p> - -<p> -With this rather abrupt close I sat down. -There was a long silence as they turned -over my words carefully, slowly, weighing -each one. Finally the old wizened -head-chief, whose single eagle-feather gleamed -oddly in the red light, answered me. -</p> - -<p> -"My brother, you have spoken well. -Your words have satisfied the thirst of -the warriors, as the spring that bubbles in -the forest. Yet we were afraid at them, -for we feared that our Great Spirit would -be angry. -</p> - -<p> -"You have said that the sign of the -Spirits of the Dead has been sent to you -also. That is well. The Great Spirit has -whispered to me. He whispered in my -ear that you, my brother, and my brother -White Eagle also, should prove to us that -the Mighty One is a messenger of the Evil -Spirit. You have told us how your Great -Spirit sent His Son to you, and how you -killed Him. We would not have treated -Him thus, my brother. Our ears are open. -We would have feasted Him with venison -and listened to Him. -</p> - -<p> -"The Great Spirit has whispered to me -that you should seek the Mighty One. We -know that there is no fear in your heart, -and that the White Eagle is very wise and -good. Perhaps the Great Spirit will help -you. If you slay the Mighty One we will -know that we have been wrong, and that -our fathers have been wrong, and we will -accept the sign in the water." -</p> - -<p> -Weak and shaking, the old man sat -down and covered his face. One by one -the chiefs stood up and spoke in the same -vein. One by one they agreed that if -Radisson and I should slay the Moose, -they would accept the "sign in the water," -for thus only could I represent the symbol -of baptism to them. Uchichak made a -splendid speech, and I was right glad to -find here in the wilderness men whose -minds were so open, so free to conviction. -Their beliefs were simple and earnest, and -while there was small hope that they would -or could accept the gospel of peace, merely -to bring them to a knowledge of the True -God would be a tremendous conquest. -</p> - -<p> -So the Council ended. Radisson -accompanied me to the lodge of Ruth, where -we told her all that had taken place, and -of the gage of battle which had been flung -before us. That it would be accepted by -Radisson I had no doubt. -</p> - -<p> -"Aye, lad," he said in answer to my -eager question, "I may hold to no faith -over-much, but in this matter I am with -you—if only for the sake of little Ruth -here." -</p> - -<p> -"Not that!" she flashed out at him -quickly. "Pray, Uncle Pierre, have you -no deeper thought than this? Look deep -down in your heart, and say no if you -dare!" -</p> - -<p> -Radisson looked down at her, then at -me, and in his weary eyes I saw what I -had but seldom found in his face. In that -moment I knew that even from us he had -kept his real self hidden. -</p> - -<p> -"Yes, child," he replied softly. "I -hesitated to acknowledge it, but it is true. I -may not be of your faith, but I will do -this thing for the sake of Him who suffered -for us all, and in the trust that through -us these poor, faithful friends of ours may -be given a light to lighten their darkness." -</p> - -<p> -Wherewith he rose and left us suddenly, -nor did he ever allude to that conversation -again, until the day he left us. But Ruth -and I sat silent for a little space, wondering. -</p> - -<p> -"It is a fearsome thing," I murmured -at last, "how this superstition has laid hold -on such men as Uchichak. Why, the -Mighty One is no more than a beast—cunning, -merciless, but still a beast. With -such men as Radisson and the Mohawks -with me, what is there to fear?" -</p> - -<p> -"Softly, Davie," smiled Ruth a little -sadly. "It is not so easy as may seem to -you. Did ever an easy thing accomplish -aught in the world? It is the things we -fight for and suffer for that are worth -while, that bring the Word to the world. -It was never God's way to make the path -easy for those who bear His Word." -</p> - -<p> -I wondered at her not a little. There -was a light in her sweet face that I had -never seen before, and something in her -manner smote me to the heart, so that I -bade her good-night and left her to sleep. -</p> - -<p> -And ever since that night I have thought -that Ruth spoke not of herself, for her -words were fraught with prophecy. -</p> - -<p> -For the next few days the four of us -were very busy. We decided that if the -work must be done it should be done at -once, and we made ready without delay. -I think Radisson, despite his words of that -night, was eager to be off and away into -the westing lands where no man had been, -for it was ever his wont to seek beyond -the known things. -</p> - -<p> -The Crees were ready enough to help -us with all that we asked. Uchichak it was -who gave us his dogs and sled, whereon -we loaded food and our fusils, with what -store of powder and ball we had. It was -settled that after the next heavy fall of -snow we should set forth, and by the signs -of the country the Crees declared that a -storm was not far off. -</p> - -<p> -Indeed, it came within the week—two -days of heavy, drifting snow and high wind. -And when it came we knew that ere long -we would be parted from our little lass. -But the manner of that parting, and the -ending of it, was in no wise what we had -looked forward to. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap13"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XIII. -<br /><br /> -THE RAIDERS. -</h3> - -<p> -Now it may be that the things I have -to relate will seem strange and -un-Christian and wondrous, even as they -do to me. Yet are they but the truth. In -that far Northern land many such things -come to pass, for there man is very close -to the forces of the world, and whether -it be that his mind is quickened by the dread -silence of the snows, or whether there is -in truth a nearness to God in that silence, -I know not. It has often vexed me and -the answer is not yet. -</p> - -<p> -But this much I do know. Holding to -none of the superstitions around me, I then -believed and do still affirm that the whole -matter of the Moose of Mystery, the -Mighty One, was under the direction of -some Higher Power, and that Gib o' -Clarclach came to his triumph and his -end through that same guidance. Howbeit, -I had best leave you to judge for -yourselves. -</p> - -<p> -That storm came upon us and closed us -in our lodges for two days. On the third -morning it was decided that we should -start forth just as soon as the crust had -formed strong enough to bear dogs and -sled. In the meantime, Uchichak and I -went forth upon a last hunt, thinking to -bring in a caribou or elk, for with the -winter the bison had drifted far to the -south of us. -</p> - -<p> -Two days of idleness and gorging, as -was the custom of the Crees, had well-nigh -finished the stock of food in the village. -Therefore most of the men fared -forth on the hunt. Radisson and the two -Mohawks trailed together, admitting none -other to their company, and on the second -morning thereafter we four were to set out -upon our quest. According to custom, the -warriors set out in small groups or singly, -scattering in all directions. Ruth was -engaged in making deerskin scabbards for the -fusils, since in that terrific cold it was -impossible to set fingers to iron. -</p> - -<p> -Uchichak and I were accompanied by -a lively young brave named Wapistan, or -The Marten, who had often gone out with -us, and whose tracking powers were -remarkable. As ever, we were armed only -with bows and flint-tipped arrows. My -own weapon, which I had made with great -care, was a source of great interest to the -Crees, for it was full twice as long and -thick as theirs, and even Uchichak could -scarcely bend it, although to me the trick -came easily enough. I would never be as -expert as was The Crane, but when it -came to distance I could overshoot him -greatly. This, however, was more by -reason of my greater strength, for which -quality of body I later thanked God most -heartily. -</p> - -<p> -The fierceness of the storm seemed to -have driven most of the larger animals to -the shelter of the hills, and although we -circled widely to the cast of the village -and then to the north, by that evening we -had found nothing save a few rabbits, which -barely were sufficient for our own needs. -As there was another day ahead of us, we -camped that night beneath some willows -on the bank of an ice-clad river. I urged -Uchichak to push forward to the hills in -the northeast, but he refused stoutly. -</p> - -<p> -"Those are the Ghost Hills, brother. -There walks the Mighty One, and the -Spirits of the Dead who Dance. We can -hear them singing in the wind. We must -not disturb them." -</p> - -<p> -All that evening The Crane was very -silent and downcast, and I came to know -that he considered that this was our last -trip together. To his mind, the Great -Spirit would never allow me to come back -from that hunt against the Mighty One. -The Ghost Hills were sacred, and were -about to be impiously profaned. Indeed, -since that meeting of the Council we had -come in for no small share of reverence -from all the warriors, who held that we -were bravely going to our deaths. I -learned later that it had been decided that -the Yellow Lily should become the adopted -daughter of the tribe, should we fail to -return. -</p> - -<p> -Early in the morning the three of us left -our brush shelter and started forth, -determined to avoid the disgrace of returning -to the village empty-handed. Now we -circled back toward the south again, -overlooking no patch of woods where elk or -deer might be sheltering. The morning -was still young when we came to a break -of heavy-laden pines, and started through -them warily. Suddenly a cry from -Wapistan, at one side, called us to him. -</p> - -<p> -"Come quickly!" -</p> - -<p> -We found him standing in the midst of -some bushes, where the snow had been -kicked away in a wide circle, affording -access to the tender green shoots beneath. -But there was no expression of joy on -his face, and as we came up The Crane -halted abruptly. -</p> - -<p> -"Let us go away quickly," he muttered. -I was amazed at this, for it was plain to -me that here was the bed of a moose, and -I stared at the two men until Wapistan led -me over to the side of the little clearing. -</p> - -<p> -"Let my brother look upon the tracks -of the Mighty One," was all he said. There -before me were such tracks as I had never -seen—great imprints of sharp hoofs that -could only have been made by the giant -moose which had attacked us in the -beginning. I have hunted many moose, since -then, but never have I found such a trail -as that. -</p> - -<p> -"Listen, Uchichak," I said, trembling -with eagerness. "If he is the Mighty One, -he must have been sent to us, for we are -far from the Hills. Let us follow. I will -hunt him, you need not." -</p> - -<p> -"The Mighty One walks on the storm," -murmured The Crane, glancing around -apprehensively. None the less, my words -had impressed him. "We will see whither -the tracks lead. It may be that the Great -Spirit has sent him to his children. He -may lead us to a herd of elk. We will -follow a little way." -</p> - -<p> -And therein was the beginning of our -strange pilgrimage. -</p> - -<p> -Without delay we started out, Wapistan -leading and Uchichak bringing up the rear. -The great caution displayed by these -hunters told me more than any words could -have done that our quest was a dangerous -one. With bows strung and ready, every -aisle of the forest was searched ahead of -us, and with every crack of sticks and trees -in the great frost I could see Wapistan -spring to alertness. But all around us was -nothing save the deathly silence, through -which the frost-crackles and the -"sluff-sluff" of our snowshoes sounded loud. -</p> - -<p> -Mile after mile we plowed along, from -patch to patch of forest, and still the deep -tracks of the giant beast led us onward. -The fresh-fallen snow had made heavy going -for him, since at each step he plunged -through to his knees. The Crees might -consider that he walked on the wind, but -for my own part I thought him a feckless -creature to leave the shelter of the Hills -in such a storm. And in that thought I -neglected the workings of Providence, as I -later admitted readily enough. -</p> - -<p> -The trail presently led us to a fairly -large river, and out across the ice. The -other bank was bordered with thick trees, -and as we neared them I turned to The -Crane and smiled. -</p> - -<p> -"If the Mighty One walked on the storm, -Uchichak, it looks as though men had also -been able to walk there." -</p> - -<p> -But the Indians had already caught sight -of the dark trail on the farther shore, and -with a guttural exclamation of surprise we -all dashed forward. There in the shelter of -the trees the snow was not so deep, and -the tracks of the Mighty One led us -straight to a deep trail plowed in the snow, -where they were lost. -</p> - -<p> -"Are they other hunters from the village?" -I asked in my ignorance. The two -Crees kicked away their snowshoes and -crept about examining the trail, while I -leaned on my bow. It was plain enough -that the Moose had gone forward in this -path, where the snow had been worn away -and packed deep for him, whereat I began -to think better of his sense. -</p> - -<p> -Uchichak straightened up suddenly, and -at sight of his face I knew that something -was wrong—terribly wrong. His usual -stolidity had given place to rage and grief, -and he turned to me with a flame in his -dark eyes. -</p> - -<p> -"My brother, we must hasten to the -village at once. Men have come and gone, -and they are not of our own people." -</p> - -<p> -Still I realized nothing of what he -meant, although his face sobered me. -</p> - -<p> -"Then do you go," I returned, "while -I continue on the trail of the Mighty -One—" But Wapistan had sprung to my -side, eager and wrathful. -</p> - -<p> -"Brave Eyes cannot read the trail," he -cried sharply. "See, here have gone many -men—two or three tens of men. Their -tracks lead away from the village, and with -them goes a dog-sled. They travel toward -the Ghost Hills, and their snowshoes -are of Chippewa make. Let us hasten, -my brothers!" -</p> - -<p> -Then I groaned, for I remembered what -Radisson had said of Gib, called The Pike, -and his Chippewa followers. If these men -had come to the village when the hunters -were away, what had happened? -</p> - -<p> -Right speedily was all thought of the -Mighty One forgotten, as we took up the -trail in desperate haste toward the village. -Wapistan went on to say that it was very -fresh, that the band had not passed us -more than an hour previously, and in no -long time his words were borne out. For, -as we turned a sharp bend in the -river-trail, we came upon two men striding -rapidly toward us. They were not more -than a hundred yards away, and I did not -need Uchichak's hasty exclamation to tell -me that they were Chippewas. For one was -our old friend Soan-ge-ta-ha, though the -other I knew not. -</p> - -<p> -For a bare second we stared at each -other, then I saw the Chippewa chief throw -off the coverings of a musket. I dashed -my two companions headlong, just as the -weapon roared out and gave vent to a -cloud of smoke. The bullet sang overhead, -and at this unprovoked and cowardly -attack I picked up my strung bow and -drew it taut. -</p> - -<p> -The two Chippewas had darted aside -just after the chief fired, and were speeding -for the shelter of the trees. But my -arrow sped faster than they. Even as -Uchichak and Wapistan darted forward, -I saw Brave Heart stumble, and the -musket flew far from him. He was up and -running again, however, but the brief -pause had given my vengeful friends a -lead. All four disappeared among the -trees, with wild cries that thrilled my heart. -</p> - -<p> -I followed slowly after them, glad that -my savage aim had not gone true, for in -all my life I had never shed the -heart-blood of a man. That these Chippewas -were enemies there was no doubt, and I -prudently stopped to recover the musket -dropped by the chief, for such things were -valuable. A brief wonder came to me that -the weapon had not dismayed the two -Crees, but I hastened to follow them in -among the trees. As I did so, I caught a -glimpse of something dark speeding toward -us from the direction of the village, -but I stopped not to see what it was. -</p> - -<p> -From the trees and bushes came the -sound of men struggling, and when I had -broken through I saw the four in front. -Wapistan was calmly sitting in the snow, -wiping his long flint knife, and I turned -from him with a shudder. Soan-ge-ta-ha -and Uchichak were at handgrips, but The -Crane plainly had the mastery over the -Chippewa chief, in whose shoulder still -stood my arrow. Even as I plunged -forward through the snow, Brave Heart bent -backward, the knife dropped from his -nerveless fingers, and Uchichak stood up -to meet me. -</p> - -<p> -"It was a good fight, brother!" he said -calmly. "This Chippewa dog is only -faint from loss of blood. The Marten has -sharp teeth, and is a warrior. Good!" -</p> - -<p> -I kneeled over Brave Heart, pulled the -arrow through his shoulder-muscles, and -roughly bound up the already freezing -wound. As I did so, I told the others of -the dark object that I had seen approaching, -and Wapistan slipped away. The -Crane aided me in getting Brave Heart -up with his back against a stump, and -barely had we done so when there was a -crash of bushes behind us, and in swept -Radisson, The Keeper, and Swift Arrow, -leading the same dog-sled which had been -prepared for our hunt of the Mighty One. -The Chippewa chief opened his eyes. -</p> - -<p> -"Soan-ge-ta-ha," burst out Radisson -angrily in English, "your heart is bad! -You have led your warriors against the -Crees, stealing upon them in the night, -and you shall suffer for it bitterly!" -</p> - -<p> -"What has happened?" I cried out, a -great fear rising in me. "What does it -all mean?" -</p> - -<p> -Brave Heart smiled cruelly, the two -Mohawks stood impassive. Radisson turned -to me with a sudden sob shaking his great -frame, and his white-bearded face seemed -shot with lightnings as he made reply in -Cree, that the warriors might understand. -</p> - -<p> -"What does it mean? It means that -The Pike is on his last war-path, Davie! -Last night a band of thirty Chippewas -burst on the village. The few men held -them back until most of the women could -escape with some few things, then—then -the village was destroyed." -</p> - -<p> -A grunt broke from Uchichak, and his -hand went to his knife as he stood over -the wounded chief. But I flung him away, -a question hot on my lips. -</p> - -<p> -"Was it Ruth they were after? Did -they harm her?" -</p> - -<p> -"Yes and no, lad. They bore her away -captive on a sled. Fortunately, these dogs -and our sled had been hidden out of their -reach. When the Mohawks and I returned -we took them and came after. You shall -go forward with us, and we will follow -the party." -</p> - -<p> -"What can we do against them?" I exclaimed -hopelessly. -</p> - -<p> -"We can watch and wait," returned -Radisson grimly, with a significant look at -the two gaunt warriors beside him. "Uchichak, -do you take this Chippewa back and -hold him captive. Gather your hunters -speedily—even now they are coming in. Send -a runner to the village of Talking Owl and -bid his young men join you. Then follow -our trail, even though it may lead to the -Ghost Hills. There, perhaps, The Pike -will imagine that you do not dare follow." -</p> - -<p> -Uchichak said nothing. He and Wapistan -jerked Brave Heart to his feet, replaced -his snowshoes for him, and the three -departed. So suddenly and unexpectedly had -the dire news broken upon me, that I stood -as if dazed. Radisson came and put a -kindly hand on my shoulder. -</p> - -<p> -"Come, lad, all is not lost. They will -not harm the little maid, and we must -hasten on their trail. Not even The Pike -would dare harm her while their chief is a -captive. Come, there is work for us ahead. -Now tell me your tale as we go forward." -</p> - -<p> -Brokenly, I told him how we had come -upon the trail. When I finished, Radisson's -face was lit with a stern glow, and he -raised a hand to the Mohawks. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, the Great Spirit is -fighting for us! The Mighty One has led -Brave Eyes to the trail. He will lead us on -where the trail is lost!" -</p> - -<p> -And that was the manner in which the -madness of Radisson began—a madness, I -think, which was sent by the Great Spirit -of whom he spoke. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap14"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XIV. -<br /><br /> -THE PURSUIT. -</h3> - -<p> -When I speak of madness, I mean -nothing else. From that moment -the old man was daft, as it seemed -to me. We two led the way, the Mohawks -following after the sled, and Radisson set -such a place as I never traveled before or -since. -</p> - -<p> -The mighty energy of the old man -dominated us all. From his words I soon -saw that he had become filled with the -idea that the Moose had been sent to lead -us to Ruth again, until presently the -uncanny thought of it laid hold on me -likewise. We took up the trail of the raiders, -which after a few miles crossed the river -and struck off straight for the northeast, -with the moose-tracks still following it. -</p> - -<p> -Mile after mile we swung behind us. I -wondered at Radisson's words—"where -the trail is lost"—for it seemed that a child -could follow such a plain, deep track as -this. But he had not lived his life in the -wilderness for naught. As we went -forward, he told of how the raiders must have -left before the great storm, and have -traveled through it, to spring on the village -with Indian cunning when they knew the -hunters would be gone. -</p> - -<p> -Their object was plain enough, for Gib -thought to get a firm hold on Radisson by -the capture of Ruth, and perhaps to sell -that advantage to the English or French. -Both nations had wronged the terrible old -man deeply, and both would be like to go -wild when they heard that he was loose in -his own land again. In the old days the -mere magic of his name, the terror inspired -by his countless daring escapades and -adventures, had more than once swept the -Bay clear of his foes. I have often thought -that had the French not betrayed him so -shamefully, and had the English not -misused his great powers so basely, one -nation or the other would ere now have -ruled all the land from the Colonies to -the Bay. There are wars and rumors of -wars in the land, however, and I have even -lately heard a wild rumor that our armies -have conquered all the Canadas; though -this is hardly possible, to my mind. But -to return to my tale. -</p> - -<p> -There was some dried meat on the -sledge, and this we ate as we traveled, -without stop. The Chippewa party, fearful -of pursuit, were putting on all speed in a -desperate effort to gain the shelter of the -Hills before they were overtaken. The -trail was fresh, and they could not go -faster than did we, for they were -handicapped by the sled which bore Ruth. -</p> - -<p> -From Radisson I learned that Gib had -cunningly prevented his raiders from -injuring the people of the village. He no -doubt knew that if Ruth alone were -carried off, the Crees would hesitate long -before venturing to follow him into the -sacred Hills. But the savage instincts of -his followers had upset his crafty plans. -Soan-ge-ta-ha and another had stolen -back to pillage and burn and slay, thinking -to catch up easily with the party. But for -us they would have done so, and now not -even the Ghost Hills would stay the -vengeful Crees from the pursuit. -</p> - -<p> -At evening we halted for a brief half-hour, -to bait and rest the dogs. Now the -weeks of hardening and hunting began to -bear fruit, for I had stood that terrific -pace nearly as well as the rest. My ribs -were still somewhat sore at times, but in -the main I was heartier and stronger than -ever in my life before. -</p> - -<p> -The rest was grateful to us all, and at -this time we loaded the fusils, together -with the musket taken from Brave Heart, -and covered them carefully on the sled. -We might have need of them at any time, -and to load was no short work. For some -time I had seen no signs of Ruth's sled in -the trail we followed, and spoke of it to -the Keeper. -</p> - -<p> -"It is there," he grunted. "They are -following it, hiding it beneath their tracks." -</p> - -<p> -"That looks as if they were getting -ready to lose the trail," put in Radisson. -He seemed to give no thought to this -possibility, taking it as a matter of course, -and the Mohawks only nodded. It seemed -strange to me, but I held my peace. -</p> - -<p> -When the Spirit of the Dead began to -dance in the sky we took up the march -again, goading the weary dogs to the trail. -Faint rumbles as of thunder seemed to -come from the heavens, but ever we -slapped on and on across the snows, while -grotesque shadows fell all around us as -the lights quivered above in lambent blue -and purple flames. It was a wondrous -spectacle, far beyond any that I had seen -at home, where the lights were a common -occurrence, and I gave the Crees small -blame for naming them as they did. To an -ignorant people those flaring fires of God -must indeed have seemed like spirits -leaping over the skies. -</p> - -<p> -The deep trail led us straight through -forest and wild, open levels of snow. Once -we came to a camping-place of the -Chippewas, where they too had made a brief -halt for food and rest. Far beyond lay -the deep forest, and a wide curving line -of taller trees tokened that there was some -large river before us, or mayhap a lake. -</p> - -<p> -And a lake it proved to be, set in the -midst of trees, with a small stream flowing -from it. All was ice-coated, swept bare -of snow by the wind, and the trail led -straight to this sheet of ice. Radisson -laughed grimly when we found this. -</p> - -<p> -"Hold up, Davie. We must have a -council here. Do you stop with the dogs." -</p> - -<p> -I obeyed, while the others set off in -different directions across the ice. They -returned quickly enough, and with their -first words I knew that the trail was lost. -</p> - -<p> -"They have scattered on the ice," spoke -up Swift Arrow. "Three parties have -gone away from the farther shore." -</p> - -<p> -Radisson nodded, his deep eyes searching -the trees around us. -</p> - -<p> -"Then how do we know which to follow?" -I cried in dismay. "Which party -took the sled with them?" -</p> - -<p> -"That we know not, lad," he made -answer as if to a child. "They have -followed after the sled, hiding its track. It -might be with any of the three parties. -They will swing out in a wide circle and -then straight for the hills. No matter -which we follow, we lose time. An excellent -trick to fool children with, chief." -</p> - -<p> -The Keeper merely grunted, while I -stared at them aghast. Why did Radisson -take this so calmly? But he gave me no -time to question. -</p> - -<p> -"Did you find it?" he asked the Mohawks -simply. Swift Arrow made answer. -</p> - -<p> -"The Mighty One's trail goes alone. It -goes toward the east, where lies the shadow -of the Ghost Hills." -</p> - -<p> -Then in a flash I saw it all. Radisson -proposed to abandon the Chippewa trails -and follow that of the beast! The belief -that the animal had been sent to guide us -had overpowered all his woodcraft and -subtlety, and I flung out at him in wild -protest. -</p> - -<p> -"It is madness!" I concluded angrily. -"Better to lose time and still be on the -track of the enemy, than to follow a -wandering beast!" -</p> - -<p> -"Rail not against the wisdom of old -men," exclaimed Radisson sternly, his voice -ringing with confidence. "The Mighty -One is guiding us, Davie. Do you lead, -Keeper, while we come after. We must -break trail now, and it will be no light -labor." -</p> - -<p> -Raging against the old man's madness, -for so I deemed it, I set out with The -Keeper to break trail. The Moose plunged -straight ahead for the Hills, and his long -legs had sunk almost to the shoulder at -every step. I wondered how far ahead of -us he might be, and when The Keeper -knelt down quickly to smell the trail I -knew that we must be close upon him. -</p> - -<p> -The fortitude and strength that dwelt in -the frame of the old chief was marvellous. -We broke the trail by turns, our shoes -stamping deep down through the soft crust -at each step, until it required every ounce of -endurance we possessed to keep on with -the labor. Miles of it, hours of it, passed -by, and still we kept on at the same -terrific pace. At times Radisson and Swift -Arrow relieved us, but ever we headed -straight for the Ghost Hills, whose -tree-clad and rocky summits now rose clear -against the lambent sky. As we went, I -began to fall into Radisson's way of -thinking. Perhaps, after all, that uncanny -Moose was leading us, guiding us straight -to our goal. And whether it were the -silence of these waste and desolate barrens -around, or some inner feeling of the night, -I gained confidence that He who in truth -led us would not let harm come to the little -maid. -</p> - -<p> -It seemed hours before we rested again, -and this time I flung myself down on a -skin from the sled, huddling among the -dogs for warmth, and slept. Those three -old men must have been made of iron, for -when I awakened I saw The Keeper sitting -just as I had left him, alert and keen-eyed -as ever, while Swift Arrow and Radisson -were talking in low tones. -</p> - -<p> -The poor brutes that hauled the sled -suffered even more than we did. They -were worn to death, and before we started -out again, having fed them what we dared -from our slender stock of food, we cut up -our single robe which had covered the guns, -and bound their bleeding feet as best we -might. They fell to the trail limping, but -there must have been something of the -Indian stolidity in them, for all that long -march I heard no cry, no whimper, burst -from their throats. -</p> - -<p> -Now, for the first time, I thought of -Grim. What had happened to him? Where -was he? At my questions Radisson smiled. -</p> - -<p> -"He is faithful still, lad. They said in -the village that he defended Ruth until Gib -would have killed him, when the lass -consented to go with them to save his life. -Grim stayed ever at her side, and is like -enough with her now." -</p> - -<p> -This cheered me mightily, small hope -though it were. Well I knew the wiliness -of that old sheep-dog, and that while Ruth -was endangered he would watch over her -even as my father would have done. When -I took up the weary labor again it was with -better heart and more confident spirit than -since the start. -</p> - -<p> -Now we knew that we could not be far -from the end of the terrible journey. Or -at least my three comrades knew it, for I -refused to admit that there was aught save -madness in keeping to the moose-track. The -snatch of sleep and food had cleared my -mind from the influence of the night, and -as we slapped on over the snows I railed -bitterly at myself for ever having -consented to it. -</p> - -<p> -Slowly the hills ahead, purple in the -unearthly, flitting lights, drew closer and -towered ahead of us. Slowly the wide -expanse of snow broke into little rises, then -we found ourselves among the first of the -Ghost Hills. Before long I knew why they -had received that name. -</p> - -<p> -They seemed to break straight out of the -ground—great masses of black rock like -that on the coast below Rathesby, at home. -As we drew among them, still following -that gigantic track left plain for us to read, -I saw that despite the heavy snow the black -masses of rock stood out bare and bleak, -closing around us and shutting out the -lights above. -</p> - -<p> -The trail led downward now—down in a -winding line among the towering crags, and -we were passing over still deeper snow, -which had drifted from the hills. As we -wound through the dark passages a swift, -chill wind smote us and cut to the marrow. -It was not my first taste of the bitter wind -of the Northland, which is infinitely harder -to endure than the most silent cold, -however great it may be. -</p> - -<p> -Thus we were literally swallowed up in -that terrible abyss of rock and snow, and -the weird feeling of the place affected even -our dogs, who growled and shivered. All -was dead silent, except for the rush and -howl of the wind, which seemed to shoot -down through those narrow pits of darkness, -until we could with difficulty stand -against it. From somewhere ahead droned -out the long, eerie howl of a wolf, drifting -to us on the wind. I saw Swift Arrow, -ahead of me, pause and throw up his head; -then into the teeth of the gale he cast an -answering howl—one as perfect as the -other, which drew a sharp yelp from the -dogs. By this time I comprehended how on -board the "Lass" Radisson had so amazed -and shamed us all, and had even learned a -little of the mimicry myself. -</p> - -<p> -It was fearful to drive ahead through -that gale, which sent the icy particles of -snow against us like tiny knives, and to -know that outside and above, the night was -silent and windless. Indeed, there was -never any rest within the Ghost Hills, and -I could well realize why the Indians -dreaded and avoided them. -</p> - -<p> -By now I was more than ever sure that -we were not only on the wrong track, but -that this Mighty One was sent by the foul -fiend to lead us astray and into danger of -the worst. The passage of those hills was -terrible to the body and to the soul. As -we drew deeper into the darkness, weird -echoes were set flying by our shoes and the -wind and the voices of us. These were not -borne past, but seemed to eddy up overhead, -as though some flux of the wind caught -and whirled them back toward us. -</p> - -<p> -The Keeper had been in the lead, Radisson -following. Of a sudden, as we came -to a space somewhat lighter, I saw that the -chief had vanished! I uttered a single cry -that rebounded about in mad echoes, but -Swift Arrow gripped me as I turned in -terror. -</p> - -<p> -"Peace! Ta-cha-noon-tia has but gone -ahead to see what lies before." -</p> - -<p> -With the calm words my fear passed, -and I was ashamed. After all, we were in -the hand of God, and if He willed that -evil should come to us, then it would come. -So I quelled my terror and pressed on -after the sledge. A moment more, and the -passage was done with. -</p> - -<p> -Turning the corner of a sharp cliff, we -found ourselves out in the night again, -standing on a ridge of bare black rock. At -our side stood The Keeper. Behind towered -those terrible cliffs, but ahead was a little -forested basin, alight with the fires of the -sky and stretching ahead to hills in the -distance. Radisson turned to the Mohawk -with a question. -</p> - -<p> -"My father, the tracks of the Mighty -One are lost and I do not see them. But -below us are the lodges of warriors." -</p> - -<p> -I looked again at the stretch of wooded -country. Sure enough, I could see black -groups of something that might well be -huts or lodges, but there was no sign of -fire to cheer us. -</p> - -<p> -"The Mighty One has led us well," -shouted Radisson triumphantly. "We have -arrived before them we seek! Let us rest, -brothers, and make merry, for we are masters -of the stronghold of The Pike, and his -fate is in our hands!" -</p> - -<p> -So for the rest of that night we lay -in the snow behind the ledge, while over -us the wind howled down into the cleft of -rocks, and around us the poor weary dogs -huddled in shivering groups, for we dared -light no fire, and had like to have frozen -in the great cold. But the Moose had led -us aright, and the madness of Radisson was -justified—in part. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap15"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XV. -<br /><br /> -OUTGENERALED. -</h3> - -<p> -It was not far from dawn when we -arrived at the ridge, or ledge that ran -along the cliffs, with an easy descent -over the rolling snows to the basin beneath. -But as the dancing dead men paled in the -skies, the cold became too bitter for any of -us. It was necessary that we light a fire -to keep from perishing, and the two Mohawks -disappeared to right and left. It -was so cold that sleep was impossible, weary -as we were. -</p> - -<p> -However, The Keeper returned and -motioned to us that we should accompany -him, and in a few moments we were -gathered in a deep cleft amid the rocks, -to one side of the terrible passage by -which we had come. Here The Arrow met -us with some dry wood and birch-bark, and -before long we were gathered about a -smokeless fire, which at least served to -permit of our sleeping. -</p> - -<p> -With one of us on watch at a time, the -day passed away. After noon, I was -wakened and placed on guard at the crest -of the ridge, overlooking the basin. A -little later, I saw a number of moving -objects off to the west, and speedily wakened -my companions, with a great relief and -joy in my heart. The Mighty One had led -us aright! Doubtless he himself had for -years made his home in these hills where -he was safe from man, and by following -his trail we had chanced on a short cut to -the heart of the Ghost Hills, while the -Chippewa band had been forced to take a -longer trail. -</p> - -<p> -The moving objects resolved themselves -into the forms of men as they drew nearer, -clear and distinct in that atmosphere -which seemed to bring all things close to -us. We watched silently, each knowing -that the others perceived all, and could -make out a sled with some dark object on -it. There were barely a dozen men in the -party, so we knew the others had taken a -longer detour in order to throw off and delay -pursuit, and would doubtless arrive later. -</p> - -<p> -"What will we do?" I murmured to -Radisson. "We have little food, yet we -cannot make an attack on them." -</p> - -<p> -He turned to the Mohawks, and the three -old men spoke for a few moments in the -Iroquois tongue. Meanwhile, the Chippewa -party had come nigh the huts, and -presently I could see the light flare of -fire-smoke rising from the midst. At the -distance, it was impossible to make out form -or feature, yet I had no doubt that the -burden lifted from the sled, and the dark -dot beside it, were Ruth and the faithful -Grim. -</p> - -<p> -"It is hard to tell," said Radisson in -French, his fine face wrinkled in perplexity. -"We cannot make an open attack, for that -fiend Larue would kill the little maid -sooner than give her up. It is plain that -they fear no enemy, since they are in the -open and that smoke could be seen afar. -</p> - -<p> -"There are a score of them still out, and -it must be that they do not fear Uchichak's -men. Possibly they have come along a trail -that Swift Arrow discovered and followed -last year. He says it could be defended -by a few against an army. I see naught to -do save to wait until night, and try to steal -down and get the little maid. Could we -but get her up here, we might defend that -pass behind us against a thousand." -</p> - -<p> -Swift Arrow grunted approval. "The -Crees cannot break through the western -trail," he said. "They grow faint at the -sight of blood. The Chippewas are women, -also. To-night we will steal down and -take away Yellow Lily." -</p> - -<p> -I thought over his words, as I gazed on -the encampment below. If he was right, -we might expect no aid, for that terrible -gulf through which we had come was unknown -to all men, and the trail followed -by Gib was doubtless secured against the -Crees. But if only Uchichak— -</p> - -<p> -"Listen!" I cried out with the thought -blazing in me. "We are but four, and -three of us could hold the mouth of that -gully—even this whole crest. I cannot -drive dogs, nor do I know the ways of the -trail well enough; but Swift Arrow or The -Keeper could take the sled and drive back, -bringing Uchichak and his men by the trail -of the Mighty One. Then to-night you -and the remaining Mohawks can attempt -the rescue of Ruth." -</p> - -<p> -Radisson considered the matter in silence, -glanced at the impassive chiefs, and -received a grunt which tokened approval. -With no more parley, Great Swift Arrow -drew down his fur hood and picked up the -thong which served as a dog-whip. -</p> - -<p> -"I will go," he declared calmly as ever. -"I will find you waiting in the pass?" -</p> - -<p> -"In the pass," echoed Radisson. -</p> - -<p> -Without more ado, the dogs, snarling and -protesting, were forced into the harness, -The Arrow cracked his whip, and he was -gone along the ridge toward the mouth -of the pass, as if the long trip before him -was no more than a pleasure excursion. -He had left the guns, all save one, together -with most of the dried meat. -</p> - -<p> -Radisson and I went forth to a group -of pines which grew in the shelter of the -ridge, and when we returned with some -store of dry wood we found The Keeper -curled up asleep. The Indians seemed to -have the power of sleep whenever they -wished, and Radisson chuckled. -</p> - -<p> -"Do you keep guard, lad, while I sleep -also. Wake me at midday." -</p> - -<p> -I nodded, for I felt no great need of -sleep, and the old man sat down beside his -friend, feet to the fire. I left the cranny -in the rocks and went forth a few paces -into the sunlight's warmth, where I could -overlook the encampment of The Pike. -Here, crouched down in hiding, I set -myself to wait as patiently as might be until -the appointed time should pass. -</p> - -<p> -The camp below was too far away for -any sound to reach us, but from the absence -of all sign of life I gathered that the -Chippewas were resting after their terrific -march. I felt none of the Mohawk's -contempt for them; indeed, they seemed to -me to be men to be reckoned with to the -utmost, and as for Gib o' Clarclach, I had -already experienced enough of his craft to -know that he was no mean foe. -</p> - -<p> -Toward midday I saw a number of dark -forms appear to the westward, and as they -drew near there came a faint barking of -dogs down the wind. There were a scant -half-dozen men in the arriving party, and -the others turned out to meet them, after -which all disappeared within the huts. -Plainly, Gib considered that half a score -men were enough to guard the western -trail, which showed that it must be -well-nigh impassable to Uchichak. -</p> - -<p> -Then weariness came upon me, and I -awoke Radisson, who yielded me his place -beside the fire. Covering my head, I was -soon fast asleep despite the cold, and when -I woke again it was to find the day all but -spent and The Keeper gone. -</p> - -<p> -"Eat as little as may be, Davie," said -Radisson as I warmed some of the frozen -meat before the fire. "We have none too -much to last us." -</p> - -<p> -So I scarce touched the little supply of -food. There was no more to be had unless -we retraced our steps into the Barren -Places, or descended into the forested basin -to seek the game that must be plentiful -there. Indeed, as I later learned, the place -was thick with game, for the animals knew -well that here they were safe from hunters. -</p> - -<p> -The Keeper, it seemed, was scouting. I -marvelled how the old chief could venture -forth, but Radisson explained that the -Chippewas seemed to keep but a slight watch, -and for all my gazing I could see no signs -of the Mohawk. -</p> - -<p> -"How long, think you, ere Swift Arrow -comes upon the Crees?" -</p> - -<p> -Radisson shrugged his shoulders. "No -telling, lad. He would not have gone -through to the outside before noon at the -earliest, and the dogs were sore spent. If -he should chance upon them to the westward, -he might be here by morning; but -it may well be two or three days until their -arrival. We must be far from the trail of -The Pike." -</p> - -<p> -This was scant consolation, and so we -waited in silence. Still came no sign of -The Keeper, and soon the Spirits of the -Dead were dancing to the north, faintly. It -must have been that age had dimmed the -cunning of Radisson, for as I foolishly -placed more wood on the fire, he made no -comment. Suddenly from out of the darkness -came a swift stream of words, angry -and vehement, in the voice of The Keeper. -</p> - -<p> -The result astonished me, for with one -swift leap Radisson had sprung past me -and was kicking the fire into embers over -the snow. I was on my feet instantly, -staring amazed at the tall figure of the -chief. -</p> - -<p> -"What is the matter? Surely our fire -could not be seen from below?" -</p> - -<p> -The Keeper grunted sarcastically. "Has -my father lost his cunning? Has White -Eagle been dreaming the dreams of women? -From below the fire is hid, but the -reflection of the fire was high on the cliffs." -</p> - -<p> -Radisson, Indian-like, grunted disgustedly, -and finished the last ember with his -heel. But he said nothing, merely looking -to the Mohawk inquiringly. -</p> - -<p> -"There are two tens of men," reported -the Keeper briefly. "The Pike is their -chief. Their lodges are old. The Yellow -Lily is there, also a woman of the -Chippewas. One of their young men I met, -gathering wood." -</p> - -<p> -He touched his robes, as if beneath them -lay something concealed. Radisson's words -told me what that something was. The old -man spoke quite as a matter of course. -</p> - -<p> -"Then The Keeper will have another -scalp to hang in the smoke of his lodge. -Think you they saw the reflection of our -fire?" -</p> - -<p> -The Mohawk shrugged his shoulders and -made no reply. The two might have been -discussing the weather or the stars for all -the emotion they displayed, instead of the -vital danger which threatened us all. And -now I began to feel that the disdain -expressed by the two Mohawks was not -groundless. They were of another race than -the chattering Crees and Chippewas. They -seemed to hold themselves aloof, as if -theirs was the heritage of more than these -other men might comprehend. And truly -I think it was, for there was in the whole -bearing of The Keeper a great grimness, -like unto the grimness of Fate, and at times -since I have wondered if he could have seen -some hint of what his end was to be. -</p> - -<p> -We were now in darkness, save for the -rising gleam of the fires in the sky. It -seemed that Radisson and the Mohawk -intended to wait until later in the night -before they stole down to rescue Ruth. The -cold was now intense, but despite my -shiverings I saw that both Radisson and the -Indian were listening to something that I -could not hear. From the trees below rose -a long wolf-howl, answered faintly by the -voices of the Chippewa dogs. -</p> - -<p> -"That was a poor cry, Keeper," and -Radisson rose to his feet noiselessly. Then -the snow crunched and crackled, and I -saw the two slipping into the long shoes. -One by one the guns were examined and -primed afresh, and Radisson turned to me. -</p> - -<p> -"We will steal down and wait, lad. Do -you come to the crest of the ridge, there -to cover our retreat if need be." -</p> - -<p> -Picking up the extra guns, I donned my -snowshoes and we stepped forth from the -shelter of the niche in the cliffs. Out to -the north the sky was just beginning to -blaze in the spirit-dance, and the faint -glimmer of light among the trees betokened -a campfire, while behind us rose the gaunt, -bleak cliffs. To right and left in a long -curve swept the bare-blown, bowlder-strewn -ridge, and for a moment we stood watching. -</p> - -<p> -On a sudden The Keeper whirled about, -and as he did so I heard a sharp, clear -note behind. Something struck me and -bounded away from my furs, and even as -the whistle of another arrow rang past, -Radisson had flung me from my feet. A -gunshot split the night, and another, and -one lone, weird yell rose up. -</p> - -<p> -"Cover, Davie, cover!" cried Radisson, -slipping behind a bowlder. The Mohawk -had clean vanished, but his voice quavered -out in a single soul-rending war-cry such -as I had never heard before. Then, gun -in hand, I was crouching beside Radisson. -</p> - -<p> -"That was poor aiming," he muttered. -"They should have downed us at the first -fire, or waited until—ah!" -</p> - -<p> -Once more a musket spoke from the darkness, -and the bullet crashed on the bowlder. -Radisson fired instantly, then a choking cry -came back to us. Now I realized that Gib -had indeed seen our fire and with his -cunning had surrounded us. Had he waited -until daylight, we had never left that -ridge alive, but doubtless the impatience of -his warriors had overruled his craftiness. -</p> - -<p> -"Wait here, lad," whispered Radisson -as he reloaded, "while I seek The Keeper. -We must not let daylight find us here." -</p> - -<p> -If it did, it would find us frozen, I -thought, while the arrows pattered around. -No sign of any foe had I seen, but the -blaze of the heavens began to light the dark -face of the cliff as Radisson crawled away. -Above, nestling against the face of the -cliff, was a patch of drifted snow, and as -my eyes grew accustomed to the light it -seemed to me that across this a shadow -moved. -</p> - -<p> -I set my fusil in rest, and of a sudden -my trembling hands grew firm again, as -I drew a careful sight on that patch of -snow. A shadow struck against it and -wavered there, and in that instant I fired. -While the long echoes of the shot died -away on the farther cliffs, something -crashed and was silent. -</p> - -<p> -Before I could withdraw the gun, an -arrow pierced my fur sleeve and quivered -loosely in my arm. I jerked it away, for -the hurt was but slight, and reloaded. -Then came a shot from somewhere to my -left, and again that long, heart-splitting -yell of the Mohawk shrilled up. It was -answered by two sudden shots, and catching -up one of the spare guns beside me I -fired at the flashes. -</p> - -<p class="capcenter"> -<a id="img-068"></a> -<img class="imgcenter" src="images/img-068.jpg" alt=""I backed against the bowlder and shook them off, sending one sprawling with every blow."" /> -<br /> -"<i>I backed against the bowlder and shook them off, <br /> -sending one sprawling with every blow.</i>" -</p> - -<p> -This drew on me another shower of -arrows, and a bullet that spat into the -bowlder at my side and rebounded past -my car. This had come from behind, and -with a sudden fear I turned. As I did so -a yell that seemed to come from the throats -of devils rang through the night, and I saw -a number of dark forms leaping upon me. -With swift terror in my heart, I sprang -up, forgetting the fusils at my feet, and -met them with clenched fists. I saw a pale -glint of steel and struck out with all my -strength, shouting aloud for Radisson. Then -my fear dropped away from me as the first -man went down beneath my fist, and I -stepped forward, raging. The leaping, -yelling demons seemed all about me, but I -backed against the bowlder and shook them -off, sending one sprawling with every blow. -I caught the exultant voice of Gib, and -leaped at a dark form ahead; catching him -about the waist, I felt strength surge into -me and heaved him high—then something -came down on my head and I fell asleep -with the sting of snow on my face. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap16"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XVI. -<br /><br /> -A VOICE IN THE NIGHT. -</h3> - -<p> -I knew no more of what passed until I -found myself lying on a pile of skins, -my head throbbing painfully. Opening -my eyes, I saw that I was lying beside a -fire, while around me were Chippewas, and -standing over me was my enemy. -</p> - -<p> -"Awake, eh?" said Gib softly, in the old -Gaelic, which he spoke with the Highland -burr. There was an evil smile on his -crafty face as I struggled to sit up. For -a wonder, I was not bound, which I -suppose he did not deem necessary. -</p> - -<p> -"You are a troublous fighter, MacDonald," -he sneered. "But with the great -Radisson dead, you will have hard work -to squeeze out of this pocket of mine." -</p> - -<p> -"Radisson—dead?" I echoed dizzily. -The shock of it cleared my head and I -looked up at him. "You lie, Gib -o' Clarclach! No dog such as you could slay -Pierre Radisson! His fate lies in higher -hands than yours!" -</p> - -<p> -"So?" he snarled, sudden rage whelming -in him. Swiftly, he reached out and -kicked me with a vicious foot. I gathered -myself together, but brown hands gripped -me and held me there helpless, while he -raved wildly in his madness. And by that -I knew that he had lied, and that Radisson -was not dead. So I laughed at him as -they bound me hand and foot. -</p> - -<p> -More than one of his men seemed -wounded beneath their furs, and beside the -fire lay two silent warriors. We were in -the center of the group of lodges, and as -there were but half a score of men around -me, I gathered that the rest were scattered -through the trees on watch. There was no -sign of Ruth, and with that I set myself -to taunt mine enemy, speaking in the Cree -which all his men doubtless could understand. -</p> - -<p> -"You are a fine leader of men, my -brother! Well were you called The -Pike—crafty, cowardly warrior who shuns the -shallow water! See, in our village lies -your chief Soan-ge-ta-ha, while our women -laugh at him, and in the snow lies one of -his young men, dead. The Cree knives are -sharpened, my brothers, and with them are -the knives of Radisson, the White Eagle, -and of his friends, the Brothers of the -Thunder." For this was the name by -which the two Mohawks went in all that -north country. -</p> - -<p> -My words, as they were designed, sent -a swirl of rage through the Chippewas, -who with a growl turned on Gib. But he, -the crafty one, appeased them swiftly. -</p> - -<p> -"Brave Heart is not hurt, my brothers," -he cried. "My medicine tells me that he -is even now on his way to join us. As for -you, Brave Eyes, you lie. The White Eagle -has no men with him—only the tall -Mohawk chief." -</p> - -<p> -"Yes, mayhap," I answered, "but these -twain are more than a match for your -Chippewa women. You stole upon our -village, and what gained you? Only one poor -captive. It was a great raid, worthy of -The Pike, and you have paid for it dearly -with your chief and your young men. And -the White Eagle is sharpening his claws, -my brothers—out there in the night somewhere." -</p> - -<p> -My words reached them, and more than -my words. For barely had I finished, when -the darkness was split asunder by a -musket-shot. The man beside Gib whirled about -and fell into the fire. -</p> - -<p> -"Scatter!" foamed Gib, raging. "Scatter -and slay the White Eagle, fools! Out -with the fire!" -</p> - -<p> -The embers were dashed over the snows -instantly, and under his rapid orders the -band vanished. Two of them remained to -lift me, and they carried me to the door -of one of the lodges, a little apart from -the rest. Gib flung away the flap, and by -the light of the lodge-fire inside I saw the -pale, frightened face of Ruth. -</p> - -<p> -"What means this intrusion?" she -demanded in French, not seeing me. "I -thought we were to remain unmolested!" -</p> - -<p> -The scoundrel tendered her a low, -mocking bow, and stepped aside to show my -figure, as the two braves flung me at her -feet. She gave but a little frighted cry, and -stood facing him. -</p> - -<p> -"A meeting of old friends, Mistress de -Courbelles." It was the first time I had -heard Ruth's name from other than the lips -of Radisson. "How could I separate such -dearly loved ones? See, I bring you a -visitor of great value, and ere long you -will have others. So I bid you good-even." -</p> - -<p> -With this he bowed again and was gone. -Outside came his voice giving sharp orders, -and all was still. But Ruth sprang -forward and was on her knees beside me. -</p> - -<p> -"My poor Davie!" she cried, lifting my -head in her arms. "Some water, Laughing -Snow!" -</p> - -<p> -From out the shadows moved the figure -of a Cree woman—a sister of Uchichak's, -whom the Chippewas had carried away to -care for Ruth. She brought water, and the -two of them bathed my wounded head, -where I had been struck down from behind. -As they did so, I told them all that -had passed. -</p> - -<p> -"It was the night after you and The -Crane left for the hunt," Ruth told me, -"that the Chippewas came. For a little -while the old men held them off, which -gave most of the women time to flee. I -had just left my lodge to find the cause -of the shouting when Gib's party broke -through. They seized me, set fire to the -lodges, and were gone again. Oh, they -treated me kindly enough, Davie, but—but -I cannot bear that smiling, evil face of -Gib!" -</p> - -<p> -"Be not afraid, sister," spoke out the -Cree woman, stolidly. "The Crane is a -great warrior, and his men must be very -near. These Chippewa women will flee -before him like leaves before the wind of -autumn." -</p> - -<p> -"Yes, I think that Gib's plans were all -upset by Brave Heart," I tried to reassure -the little maid bravely enough. "But for -him, and for the Mighty One, we had never -been here, Ruth. As it is, the Swift Arrow -will bring Uchichak and his men." -</p> - -<p> -"We have been foolish," declared Laughing -Snow bitterly. She went on to tell us -how, years ago, it had been rumored that -men lived in the Ghost Hills. By piecing -together the fragments of Radisson's tales -and this of hers, Ruth and I gathered that -Gib o' Clarclach had maintained a sort of -robber band in these dreaded hills in the -old days, when French and English were -at war on the Bay. Gib had afterwards, -when Radisson dwelt in England, made -the journey from the Canadas with d'Iberville -and his raiders, and had guided them -to the English posts when the French -swept them clean. The villain had served -both sides, lending himself wherever the -more gain promised, and the Cree woman -prophesied that once these things were -known in the land, her people would make -a war on the Chippewas that would go -down in fable long afterwards. So indeed -they did, but these things came in after -years and have no part in this my tale. -</p> - -<p> -There was little sleep for us that night. -We had all rested during the day, I high -on the ridge, and Ruth in the lodge, for -the trip had been a hard one. The two -women told how they had come through -deep gorges, like those by which we had -followed the Mighty One, and how they -had given up all hope of rescue. -</p> - -<p> -Now came something which has ever -left a great wonder in my mind—one of -those turns of chance which come in the -most desperate straits. For, when my bonds -had been removed, Ruth took from its skin -wrappings a little book and showed it to me. -</p> - -<p> -"I found this in the lodge," she said -slowly. "Look upon the title-page, Davie, -and see if I have been dreaming or not. -It seems very hard to believe." -</p> - -<p> -The book was a little leather-bound -Bible. As the Cree woman put a flare of -birch on the fire, I held it to the light and -opened it. There in faded ink were words -written, and I copy them from the Book -which lies before me as I write. They -were in the Dutch tongue, and as follows: -</p> - -<p class="quote"> -"To Hendrik, to bear with him -always in the desert places, that he -may make straight in the wilderness -a highway for our God. From his -beloved wife. A.D. 1605." -</p> - -<p><br /></p> - -<p> -And under this, in a firm writing that -bespoke strength, were the English words, -"Henry Hudson, his book." I stared -again, scarce crediting the thing, then -looked up to meet the grave, fearful eyes -of Ruth. We had both heard the story -many a time—how the bold sailor had been -set adrift in an open boat, with his son -and a few faithful ones, and how they -had vanished. Just a century since, 1610, -had this thing taken place, and no word -had ever come to England of Henry -Hudson, through all the years between. -</p> - -<p> -"Then," I almost whispered, "think you -that this was really his? How came it -here?" -</p> - -<p> -"It speaks for itself," and Ruth dropped -beside me and fingered the Book reverently. -"Think of it, Davie! In the midst of the -wilderness, in the midst of foes, to come -into an empty lodge and find this thing! -Does it not seem like a message of faith -and hope?" -</p> - -<p> -"As to that," I responded, "like enough. -But I was thinking on the marvel of it, -Ruth. It must even be that Hudson, who -was thought to have perished in the waters -of the Great Bay, escaped to land. Else -how could this Bible have come here? How -could Gib have obtained it? Perhaps from -the Indians." -</p> - -<p> -With this I turned to Laughing Snow -and questioned her closely. But she -disclaimed all knowledge of the Book, and -said that never before the coming of -Radisson had white faces been seen in the -northern lands. -</p> - -<p> -For a time we discussed the wonder, -failing to gain any information from the -Cree woman, but my bandaged head hurt -painfully, and after the first surprise I -leaned back, faint and weak. Then Ruth -took the little volume, warped and stained -with time and sea-water, and read to us -aloud. As she read, she translated into -Cree for the benefit of the other. -</p> - -<p> -I was quite content to lie silently and -gaze at her. Very beautiful she seemed -there in the faint fire-glow, which tinged -her golden hair with ruddy hues and -likened her grave, sweet face with the rise -and fall of the flames. Her heavy beaver-skins -were laid aside, and her inner dress -of soft doeskin was decorated with the -beautifully marked neck-skins of loons, -which Radisson had brought her. Porcupine -quills and shell beads fringed her -moccasins, while at her throat gleamed that -same little gold brooch which had led us -so far and brought upon us so much -trouble. -</p> - -<p> -Through all our journeys I had kept by -me that stained and torn fragment of my -father's Bible, and when she had done I -wrapped it up again in the skin with the -volume that had been Henry Hudson's, and -gave them into the keeping of Ruth. Barely -had we settled back when the skin flap -was pushed aside, and once more Gib o' -Clarclach entered. -</p> - -<p> -"I would have some speech with you, -David," he announced, no longer smiling, -but purposeful and shrewd. Closing the door -to keep out the cold, he seated himself on -some skins and stared at me across the -fire. I made him no answer. -</p> - -<p> -"My young friend, these Chippewas of -mine, I keenly regret, are not used to the -customs of civilized war. Yet they are far -ahead of your Mohawk friends, whom I -have seen tie their captives to a tree and -build a fire round about. These Chippewas -have another method, which is quite as -effective; for instead of a fire, they shoot -arrows until the victim is like a porcupine -with his quills erect. Then they shoot for -the heart." -</p> - -<p> -"Well, have on your murderers," I replied, -knowing well that he dared not for -the sake of Soan-ge-ta-ha. "Methinks their -chief will suffer if I do." -</p> - -<p> -"That is exactly the trouble, my bold -young friend," he answered me. "Personally, -it matters little to me what becomes -of the chief, for he disobeyed my orders. -But his warriors take another view of the -situation. They would have me be fool -enough to turn you loose so that their chief -may be restored to them." -</p> - -<p> -"Then they may save their worry," I -shot back bluntly enough. "If you want -Brave Heart, give the maid here back." -</p> - -<p> -"Ah, that is impossible," his suave -answer irritated me the more. "For her, -we are to receive many fine gifts at the -Post—beads and powder and blankets -and—other things. No, I deeply regret that I -am unable to meet your just demand. But -on the other hand, as I was about to propose, -unless you consent to parley with Radisson -for the return of the chief, my warriors -will insist on using you as a target." -</p> - -<p> -Ruth stared at him with frighted eyes, -but I knew well enough that the man spoke -in deadly earnest. Could I have had my -way of it, I would have bade him do his -worst; but a little hand fluttered down to -my wrist, and I could not withstand the -unspoken appeal of Ruth. -</p> - -<p> -"Have it your own way, then," I -growled. "I suppose you would have me -seek my friends at once?" -</p> - -<p> -"Not till the day, sweet sir," smiled the -scoundrel. "My men are all about, and -there is no danger of your two or three -eager friends inflicting any more damage. -I do not quite understand how you got -in here, unless you were hunting—no, that -could not be either." -</p> - -<p> -He fell to musing, staring at me, whereat -I laughed harshly. -</p> - -<p> -"It was no hand of man led us here, -Gib o' Clarclach, make sure of that." -</p> - -<p> -"Then we will even ascribe it to the -foul fiend," and he got to his feet. -"Good-even for the last time, mistress!" -</p> - -<p> -When he had gone we sat silent, all -three. Presently the Cree woman fell -asleep in her corner and the fire slowly -died down to a dim red glow, while Ruth -and I sat hand in hand. On the morrow, -it seemed like, I would go forth and -bargain for my worthless skin, leaving -her in the hands of our enemies. Bitterly -I cursed myself for a faint-heart, though I -knew full well that ere long Uchichak and -his warriors would turn the tide of affairs. -</p> - -<p> -The long hours passed, and still I sat -sleepless, Ruth having fallen half into -slumber, her head resting against my -shoulder. I was staring at the skin wall of -the lodge, where it was lashed into the -brush beyond, and was dreaming again -of that terrible voyage and of its ending, -when I started suddenly. The glow of -the embers had seemed to strike a spark -from the wall—a tiny point of light that -moved across the skin! -</p> - -<p> -In a moment I knew it was a knife-blade -slitting the tough hide, whereat I -brought Ruth wide awake. The skin seemed -to fall apart in silence, and through it -glared a horrible painted mask and staring -eyes. Ruth clutched my arm, in fright, but -a whisper came from the darkness. -</p> - -<p> -"Brave Eyes! Come swiftly!" And I -knew it for the voice of The Keeper. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap17"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XVII. -<br /><br /> -A MARTYR OF THE SNOWS. -</h3> - -<p> -It was Ruth who woke me from my -stupid amazement, pushing me to my -feet as The Keeper whispered again. -How that crafty Mohawk had pierced the -ring of Chippewas, I never knew, but his -forest skill must have been far beyond -theirs. I remembered the little buckskin -bag of paint which always hung at his -girdle, and knew that he must have prepared -himself according to his own custom. -</p> - -<p> -But my wits came back to me quickly -enough, and I pushed Ruth forward to the -opening, first stamping out the embers lest -they betray us. As quietly as might be I -helped her through the narrow slit, the -Mohawk receiving us on the other side, and -Grim following. Then we were standing in -the shelter of a small fir, and for a wonder -the skies were dark save for the eternal -stars. I looked about for Radisson, but he -was not to be seen. -</p> - -<p> -"Come!" breathed The Keeper, leading -the way through the snow. None of us wore -snowshoes, but the crust was firm enough -to support us, with the intense cold of -those nights. There was no sound around -us save the crackle of the frost as the -trees creaked in the wind, nor was any -fire visible. -</p> - -<p> -Yet I knew that all about us were men -watching and listening. It seemed hardly -possible that we should win through to -the ridge where I supposed that Radisson -waited, but gradually we left the camp -behind. Once we were beyond the circle -of trees would come the danger, although -the absence of the lights seemed to protect -us somewhat. We went cautiously and -slowly, and it must have been fifteen -minutes before the trees thinned out around -us. -</p> - -<p> -Then, without warning, a sudden -streamer of flame quivered and hung -across the skies, and the lights were -dancing, lighting up all things in grotesque -shadow-gleams. I knew we were lost, even -before a dark form bounded into the snow -before us and a shrill yell went up that -echoed across the night. -</p> - -<p> -"Go!" exclaimed The Keeper in French, -pushing Ruth ahead. "Run to the crest -yonder, where White Eagle waits!" I sent -Grim with a quick word also. -</p> - -<p> -Ruth, with a little sobbing cry, obeyed, -and the Mohawk flung himself in one great -leap on the figure which was coming toward -us. Steel flashed in the half-light and -the two went down together. But other -forms were yelling at our heels, and if -Ruth was to be saved this was no time to -run. We must hold them back for a -moment or two. -</p> - -<p> -The Keeper rose swiftly and put into my -hand the heavy stone ax he had taken -from the Chippewa. Then, gripping knife -in one hand and tomahawk in the other, -he waited at my side as the warriors came -at us. Glancing around, I saw Ruth's dark -figure vanishing over the snows toward -the ridge; as I later learned, she thought -we were close behind her, else had she -never deserted us. -</p> - -<p> -"Now, brother!" grunted The Keeper. -"Back to back!" -</p> - -<p> -With a swirl of snow the dark figures -were on us. But the yells of rage turned -to warning cries as that huge ax of mine -swung up and down, and the lithe Mohawk -used his two hands with the swiftness of a -panther. They drew back, then came at -us again; this time I knew the form of The -Pike for their leader, and sprang out to -meet him with my ax whirled aloft. -</p> - -<p> -He avoided my stroke, leaping aside and -stooping in the snow. Ere I could fathom -his intent the others were upon me, -pressing me back to the side of the Mohawk. -They shrank before that crashing ax and -swift tomahawk, and with each blow I -caught an approving grunt from the old -warrior beside me. We were ringed about -with dark forms in the snow, silent and -motionless, when I caught sight of Gib -again. -</p> - -<p> -Too late, I saw his aim. He had broken -off a huge section of the snow-crust, and -as I turned to meet him he flung the mass -in my face, blinding me and sending me -staggering. In vain did I strike out -blindly, for hands gripped my throat and bore -me back fighting furiously into the snow. -I heard a single long yell from The Keeper, -and as I went down saw a gleam of light -dart from his hand. The tomahawk whirled -into one of the men who gripped me, but -it was of no avail. I was choked into -helplessness and when something hit my -wounded head, I knew no more. -</p> - -<p> -Once again I wakened to find myself -lying beside a fire, but now it was the -broad daylight. My head scarcely pained, -though my throat was sore where I had -been gripped, and I was fast bound. With -a turn of the head it was easy to see all -that lay around. -</p> - -<p> -At my side was The Keeper, in similar -plight to mine, though his face seemed old -and gray and sunken and his furs were red -with frozen blood. He lay quiet, his eyes -closed, but the sudden fear that he was dead -departed when I saw the rise and fall of -his breast. His painted face was hideous, -yet could not mask the age and weakness -and strength of the man; weak he was in -body, wounded and spent, but his spirit was -as strong as that of Pierre Radisson himself. -</p> - -<p> -Sullen and cursing, the Chippewas were -grouped about the fire. More than one of -them lay helpless, or with rude-bandaged -wounds, and all were eying the Mohawk -and me with malignant ferocity. But Ruth -was uppermost in my mind. Had she -been saved? Or had The Keeper's sacrifice -been vain? -</p> - -<p> -Guessing from the sun, it was early -morning. I looked across and up to the -ridge of cliffs, and imagined that I could -see a thin trail of smoke ascending. -Whether it were my imagination or no, I -could not tell for sure; still, the thought -cheered me. At the least, Radisson must -be safe, and of Ruth I would soon learn. -</p> - -<p> -But the time dragged on, and by midday -intolerable thirst consumed me. The -Mohawk had by now come out of his swoon, -and lay staring straight up into the sky, -nor did I venture to bespeak him. Presently -there was a stir about the fire, and from -one of the lodges came Gib. Then he -entered that wherein Ruth and I had lain, -and came back to us with that little skin -package which we had forgot in the haste -of our flight. He unrolled it and laughed -shortly. At a curt order from him The -Keeper and I were brought up sitting, -against a small hemlock. But when Gib -had come to that torn cover of my father's -Bible, his face changed horribly, and he -flung the whole from him as if it burnt -his hands—as very possibly it did. -</p> - -<p> -"So, dog of an Iroquois," he snarled -at The Keeper, his features convulsed with -rage, "it is you whom I have to thank for -the loss of men and captive, eh? <i>Mort de -ma vie</i>! But you shall suffer for this, and -speedily!" -</p> - -<p> -So he raged, cursing in French, Gaelic -and a dozen more tongues, while the -Chippewas silently and grimly made ready -their arrows and bows. -</p> - -<p> -"You, MacDonald," went on Gib at -length, "shall see what your fate will be -if Brave Heart be not returned to us safe. -As for the girl, I shall have her in the -end—and would have her back here ere -this, but there is no place she can flee -to, and my men are athirst for revenge." -</p> - -<p> -From which I judged shrewdly enough -that the Chippewas had refused to face the -fire of Radisson from the ridge, after my -fall, and that Ruth had escaped to him. -This was mightily cheering, and now I -cared not what took place, since the little -maid was safe. -</p> - -<p> -At word from Gib, two or three of the -Chippewas sprang forward and pulled The -Keeper to his feet, loosing his bonds and -mine and casting off his furs until he -stood naked to the waist. The old -warrior was scarred with new wounds and old, -and I judged that he had not gone down -in last night's struggle without giving more -than one deathblow. His sinewy bronze -figure drew a look of admiration from the -surrounding warriors, and when the power -of movement was restored to him he -quietly leaned over and picked up the little -Bible which had been Henry Hudson's. -</p> - -<p> -"So," sneered Gib at this, noting also -the emblem of the Cross that hung around -the neck of the old Mohawk, "you are of -the faith of the blackrobes, Iroquois? Say, -will you not accept life and a chieftainship -among the Chippewas?" -</p> - -<p> -Before The Keeper could reply to the -Cree words, one of the other warriors -stepped forth and spoke in the same -tongue. -</p> - -<p> -"Old man, you are a brave warrior. -Last night you fought well. Beside the fire -lies my older brother. His squaw will -mourn for him. You shall take his place -at our councils, and be a chief among us." -</p> - -<p> -Quiet scorn flashed into the proud, haggard -face of the old man, but he said no -word, and once again Gib taunted him with -his creed. -</p> - -<p> -"Give up that thing about your neck, -Iroquois, fling that book into the snow, -and you shall be a great man among us and -saved from the torture. How say you? -What avails your faith now? Is it stronger -than Chippewa arrows? Can it break the -Chippewa bows?" -</p> - -<p> -The Keeper turned and faced him. Into -the stern old features had crept a light -that seemed unearthly, and he looked at -Gib as though he had seen some other -behind him, so that more than one of the -warriors glanced about uneasily. Still -holding the Book, the old Mohawk answered -slowly, unheeding the bitter cold in -his fresh wounds. -</p> - -<p class="capcenter"> -<a id="img-076"></a> -<img class="imgcenter" src="images/img-076.jpg" alt=""Still holding the book, the old Mohawk answered slowly, unheeding the bitter cold in his fresh wounds."" /> -<br /> -"<i>Still holding the book, the old Mohawk answered slowly, <br /> -unheeding the bitter cold in his fresh wounds.</i>" -</p> - -<p> -"The Pike is a great warrior. He was -among the Iroquois many years ago. He -has seen how warriors of the Five Nations -die, and the sight has frightened him. He -has fled to the Chippewas, and has put -on the robes of a squaw. He asks me, -the Keeper of the Eastern Door of the -Long-house, Ta-cha-noon-tia, if my faith -is stronger than Chippewa arrows! Listen, -my brothers. -</p> - -<p> -"I am very old. I am on my last war-trail, -and I can see that it is almost ended, -and I am glad. But in the snow beside -The Pike there is a trail. What is that -which stands behind you, my brother? -What is that which waits at your shoulder -and breathes upon your cheek?" -</p> - -<p> -At the words Gib, who had listened as -though through force, flung about, but -there was no man beside him. Then from -the Chippewas went up a little gasp, and -following their eyes I saw a track across -the snow, from the woods leading toward -the ridge, which passed close to us and -right behind Gib. The track was that of -the Mighty One, the giant moose, and -I realized that The Keeper was taking -advantage of every chance that offered. -</p> - -<p> -But Gib laughed harshly. "The Keeper -is right. He is on his last trail, unless -he casts away the book in his hand, and -quickly." -</p> - -<p> -"Listen, my brothers, while I tell you -a story." At this I saw Gib start as if -to protest, but a swift glance at the -Chippewas showed that he could not hurry -them. They were absorbed in watching -The Keeper, and although their admiration -for him would in no degree lessen their -cruelty, they wished to lose nothing of his -words or deeds, for they knew that he -was a greater man than they. He spoke -slowly, quietly, his weak voice growing -stronger as he went on. -</p> - -<p> -"Long ago, when I was a young warrior -without a scalp, a man came among -us. He wore a black robe. He was a -white man, and his words were sweet in -our ears. He told us that the Great Spirit -had sent him among us to tell us that there -should be peace and not war in the land. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, our old men have told -us that once the hero Hiawatha banded -together five nations in a silver chain of -peace. These are the five nations of the -Iroquois. No tribe can stand before -us—not even the white men have overcome us. -But we have forgotten that we formed a -league of peace, and our arrows are very -sharp. -</p> - -<p> -"We listened to the blackrobe, but we -did not believe that the Great Spirit had -sent him to us. Our medicine men were very -angry at him. Then there came a plague -upon us, and many of our warriors died -in the villages. The medicine men said -that the blackrobe had brought the plague -upon us, and our young men cried out -that he should be killed. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, you do not know how -to torture. You are women. We took -the blackrobe to a stake and builded a -fire around him. Before we lit the fire I -jeered at him, and asked him if his Great -Spirit was stronger than our arrows, -stronger than our fire." -</p> - -<p> -There was dead silence, for The Keeper -was holding his audience by the sheer -force of his words, and the Chippewas -were rapt in his story. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, he answered that his -faith was greater than our fire or our -tomahawks. We were very glad, for we -knew that he would die like a warrior. I -myself set the fire around him, but he -seemed to feel no pain. He gazed up at -the sky and spoke to the Great Spirit as -the coals fell upon him, so that we became -afraid. And, my brothers, before he died -we heard him ask the Great Spirit to bless -us and not to take vengeance upon us. -Then in truth we knew that his faith was -greater than our fire, and that his Great -Spirit had blunted our arrows. In the next -year I went to seek out the White Father, -and there I learned to know the Great -Spirit, and I placed his token about my -neck. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, you have heard my story. -You have asked me to deny the Great -Spirit, but He has whispered to me that He -is stronger than your bows and sharper -than your arrows. I am sore wounded, -and the end of the trail appears before -me, my brothers. I have killed many of -your young men, who shall journey with -me on the ghost-trail to find the Great -Spirit. And when I find Him I will ask -him to bless you. -</p> - -<p> -"Brave Eyes," and for an instant the -stern voice faltered, as The Keeper turned -to me, "carry this book to White Eagle, my -father, and tell him that the Chippewas are -women. Tell him that Ta-cha-noon-tia was -a great warrior, and that I will wait for -him on the Ghost-trail. Tell the Great -Swift Arrow, my brother, that I will wait -for him also. Tell them that we have -traveled long together, and that the Great -Spirit has whispered to me that He will -not separate us for long. My brothers, I -have spoken." -</p> - -<p> -Handing the Bible to me, The Keeper -turned and folded his arms calmly. For a -moment the Chippewas were held under the -spell of his words, then a word from Gib -wakened them. With all respect they led -The Keeper to a large tree outside the -lodges, and bound him fast. -</p> - -<p> -But as for me, I buried my head in my -arms, and sobbed—great, dry, choking sobs -that I could by no means check nor hinder, -and cared not who saw them. For I was -alone and helpless, and the bitter agony in -my heart was well-nigh unendurable. -</p> - -<p> -So passed Ta-cha-noon-tia, the Keeper -of the Eastern Door—and never in all the -North was there a passing which so truly -deserved the name of martyrdom. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap18"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XVIII. -<br /><br /> -HUDSON'S END. -</h3> - -<p> -I do not think that this triumph of The -Pike was greatly to his liking, after all. -That speech of The Keeper had staggered -him, and I caught him more than -once, in the hours that followed, gazing -steadfastly at the track of the Mighty One -across the snows. How that track came -there I know not; the moose must have -passed from the forest to the ridge during -the night without being seen or heard, -which was like enough. -</p> - -<p> -So I sat there alone, my head upon my -arms, until the thudding of the arrows had -ceased and a single yell from the Chippewas -told me that it was finished. No -word or groan had the Mohawk uttered, -and the warriors laid him down beside their -own dead and covered him with his robes -in silent respect. -</p> - -<p> -Gib had stood at my side, watching in -stony silence all that passed, and at the -end he turned and strode away, entering -one of the lodges. The Chippewas left me -to myself, hovering near and conversing -in low tones. The death of the martyr -had cast a gloom over the day, and I saw -the Cree woman, Laughing Snow, moving -about among the lodges. For some reason -she had not accompanied us in that mad -flight, but I spared little thought on her. I -was too full of my grief and rage, for him -who had died. -</p> - -<p> -So dragged away an hour or two. Then -Gib reappeared and said somewhat to his -men, who bestirred themselves promptly. I -gathered that with the first darkness they -would make an attack on Radisson to -recover Ruth from him, and misdoubted me -much that he could hold the ridge single-handed, -or even the pass itself. It was not -to be altogether as Gib had planned, however, -for before the afternoon had gone a -murmur of amazement from the Chippewas -awoke me from my lethargy. Glancing up, -I saw a single figure advancing over the -snows from the ridge. Halting midway to -us, it stopped and held up both hands, and -I recognized Radisson. -</p> - -<p> -Now, at the time, there were only some -eight or nine warriors in camp, the others -having gone forth at Gib's command to -bring in some fresh meat. Had the others -been here, that which took place had been -next to impossible. Gib strode out and -shouted to Radisson to come forward without -fear, assuring him of safety, then he -turned back with a swift word. -</p> - -<p> -"Bind that white man's hands and gag -him," was his order, and the Chippewas -obeyed. In a moment I was trussed and -gagged, while Gib flung another blanket -over the still form of The Keeper. That -he was up to some deviltry I guessed, but -could not fathom his purpose. -</p> - -<p> -Radisson slapped along over the snows, -and presently came up to us. He was -unarmed, and as he paused I could see his -keen eyes searching as if for someone who -was not visible. It took no great thought -to guess who that someone was, and I -thought he looked puzzled. -</p> - -<p> -"Greetings, my brothers," he said -courteously enough, paying no heed to me, but -striding to the fire and warming himself. -The Chippewas replied in kind, and Gib -smiled craftily. -</p> - -<p> -"Has White Eagle come to surrender -himself?" returned the renegade softly. -</p> - -<p> -Radisson smiled. "Nay, but to demand -surrender," was his cool retort, and he -turned to the Chippewas, disdaining to -speak with Gib. "My brothers, the end is -near. The Great Spirit is fighting against -you. See, he has led me through the hills -by a secret path, and there on the ridge are -gathered the Cree warriors. They were -very eager to send their arrows to you, and -I cannot restrain them much longer." -</p> - -<p> -This created a little stir among the -Chippewas, but still Gib smiled his -sneering smile. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, last night you captured -Brave Eyes and one of the Brothers of -the Thunder. The Yellow Lily was drooping -in your hands, and she has fled to us. -If I let loose my warriors, upon you, they -will eat you up and stamp you into the -earth as the herds of bison stamp the grass. -But return me your prisoners, and we will -go in peace." -</p> - -<p> -My heart gave a bound of joy. So the -Crees had arrived with Swift Arrow! But -Gib replied calmly enough. -</p> - -<p> -"White Eagle, I am not like the fool -Englishmen whom you captured in their -forts single-handed in years past. I have -not seen your young men, or heard the -sound of their war cries." -</p> - -<p> -Radisson turned and pointed out toward -the westering sun that was turning the -snow and hills and trees to crimson and -purple. A guttural exclamation rose from -the warriors, and Gib's smile faded away; -for there we saw plainly a dozen dark -figures wending toward us and dark against -the sun. -</p> - -<p> -"Your road to the west is cut off," -continued Radisson. "Your escape is -impossible. The warriors of Talking Owl -have gathered against you, and if you -would not be overwhelmed at once, you -must act quickly. These young men come -to join us, and there are others behind -them. Say, my brothers, will you release -your captives or no?" -</p> - -<p> -Beneath the stolid calm of the Chippewas -it needed no sharp eye to see that they -were wild with fear. Gib's cunning tongue -had failed him for once, and he could -naught but gaze out at the little dots -against the sun. They were still a mile or -more away, and to detect more than that -they were men was impossible. In that -moment it seemed that Radisson had -triumphed utterly, and the oldest of the -Chippewas nodded gravely. -</p> - -<p> -"My father White Eagle is a great -warrior. If he will assure us that these -men will do us no harm, will let us go in -peace, and if he will not bring the warriors -of Uchichak upon us, then he may take -his captives. But Brave Heart must also -be released." -</p> - -<p> -"So it shall be," and I detected nothing -of the anxiety that must have underlain -Radisson's calm demeanor. "These men -shall not harm you, my brothers, and those -who are with me shall not attack you. -Soan-ge-ta-ha shall return home in safety." Gib -started to utter a bitter protest, but -the Chippewas waved him into silence, and -pulled me to my feet, shoving me forward -to Radisson. He drew out his knife to -cut my bonds, and asked after The Keeper. -It was Gib who made answer, accepting -the situation. -</p> - -<p> -"The Mohawk is out with some of our -young men, Radisson. He will be back -shortly, and he shall join you then. Brave -Eyes must remain as he is, lest he attack -us, for he is strong." -</p> - -<p> -For an instant Radisson hesitated, and a -swift flash of disappointment ran over his -stern face. Then it came to me that he -must have played a desperate game, and -vainly I strove to warn him. The flimsy -excuses of the renegade seemed to be -accepted, however, for without a word he -stepped forward and led me away, none -hindering. -</p> - -<p> -When we had gone a hundred yards -from the camp he whipped out his knife, -gave one quick glance to the west, and -cut through my bonds. -</p> - -<p> -"Run for it, lad!" he cried. "Some of -the Chippewa hunters have met the others—we -are lost unless we break away to the -ridge!" -</p> - -<p> -I did not pause to question him, but ran. -For a moment I thought we would be safe -enough, but the Chippewas must have been -watching that party to the west also, for -we had barely started when from the camp -behind went up a shrill yell of rage, and -I heard Gib's shout. -</p> - -<p> -I knew without his telling me that he had -tried for one of those audacious coups -which had made his name famous, even as -Gib had said. The Crees had not arrived; -the party to the west was the party of the -Chippewas who had been left to guard the -retreat, and who for some reason had -come on to join Gib. Had the hunters -from the camp not met them, in plain sight -of all, we had got clean away. -</p> - -<p> -As it was, I was handicapped by having -no snowshoes, but even so I could outrun -the Chippewas, as I knew well. Then -something whistled over my shoulder, and -a gunshot rang out behind us, and another. -Those Chippewas were well armed, doubtless -from the post, and in their rage at -being tricked so easily they spared no -powder. -</p> - -<p> -I dared not try to jump from side to -side, nor could Radisson by reason of his -snowshoes, so we plunged straight for the -ridge. The bullets whistled past us and -over, and I had just begun to rejoice that -we had escaped, when I saw Radisson stagger -heavily. Then came wild fear to me, -and I reached his side and caught his arm -in mine. -</p> - -<p> -"'Tis naught, Davie," he muttered as -he ran on, and shook me off. "We have -distanced them—courage! Where is The -Keeper?" -</p> - -<p> -Before answering I glanced behind. The -Chippewas had spread out, but were making -no further effort to catch us. Another -spurt of smoke darted out, and another -bullet sang past faintly. A hundred yards -farther on and we would be out of range, -so I waited until we had gained it, with -the ridge near ahead. -</p> - -<p> -"The Keeper is dead," I answered him -bluntly enough. "They shot him to death -with arrows at midday." -</p> - -<p> -Radisson stopped short and turned a -stricken face to me. Terrible was that -face, unbelieving my tidings, yet with fear -and horror stamped upon it. The old man -staggered as he stood, swaying back and -forth, but his eagle-eyes were never -brighter and keener. -</p> - -<p> -"Dead? The Keeper dead?" he repeated -hoarsely. In a few words I told him all -that had passed. He bowed his head slowly, -and two great tears trickled down over -his beard, but no more. When he raised -his countenance again I scarce knew it, so -deep-sunken was it all in a moment, so -ghastly pale. -</p> - -<p> -"Come, Davie," he muttered as if his -spirit had broken beneath the weight of -sorrow. "Swift Arrow has not yet arrived. -We are in bad case, and—and—I am -hard hit." -</p> - -<p> -I caught him with a cry of grief, but -he gathered himself together and once -more we went on. My mind was in a whirl, -for I knew the old man was wounded and -badly, yet I was thinking more of his -terrible grief than of his wound. And so -we came to the ridge again, and when we -reached bare rock Ruth sprang forward -and into my arms, Grim leaping up on me. -</p> - -<p> -"Davie—Davie!" she cried, sobbing, -then lifted her face to mine. I held her -for an instant, and kissed her on the brow. -But as I looked across her shoulder to -Radisson I bethought me that he was hurt, -and so I loosed her again and would have -gone to him, but he stopped me. -</p> - -<p> -"Listen, David! My strength is sore -spent—we must leave this cranny in the -rocks for the mouth of the pass, for with -the darkness the Chippewas will be upon -us. Stop not for talking, lad, but catch -up the muskets and powder and hasten!" -he said. -</p> - -<p> -Seeing that it was useless to irritate him -by not obeying, I loaded myself with the -weapons and horns of powder, Ruth helping -me bind on my snowshoes. Radisson -stood, swaying a little, but gazing at the -rock walls above as if searching for aid. -We set out, Ruth at his arm, and wended -beneath the cliffs toward the mouth of that -valley of shadow through which we had -come hither, striking a path through the -great bowlders strewed around while Grim -followed sedately. I cast watchful glances -down toward the camp, but Gib seemed to -be waiting for his hunters and for that -second party before he moved on us. On -a sudden the old wanderer paused, and his -voice rang out as firm as ever. -</p> - -<p> -"Look! The Mighty One has come -again to lead us!" -</p> - -<p> -And there in the snow were the tracks -of that gigantic moose, fresh and -new-made, and leading toward the mouth of -the valley! We followed them as speedily -as might be, and in ten minutes more the -great rock walls had towered above and -closed us in. Ruth had come to my side -now, and she pressed close to me in fear. -</p> - -<p> -The track suddenly turned away from -those old tracks of ours, to one side of the -rocks. Without hesitation Radisson -followed, until we came to where the moose -had milled around and around in the snow, -possibly to make a bed—but as Radisson -firmly believed, to point us to something. -And great fear came upon me when Ruth -gave a little cry and showed a long, narrow -cleft in the black rocks at our side. -</p> - -<p> -"Said I not that he was leading us?" -cried Radisson triumphantly. "It is a cave, -lad! There we can stand off the Chippewas -as long as need be. Forward!" -</p> - -<p> -I took out flint and steel, kindled my -tinder, and presently had a roll of birch -flaring. Above stretched that cleft in the -granite, silent, black, grim with unseen -terrors. I led the way gingerly enough, for -the passage seemed to zigzag before me, as -if some giant hand had smitten into the -heart of the cliffs. -</p> - -<p> -Then I paused abruptly, holding my flare -high, as the passage opened out. Surely, -it was a cave—small, but large enough to -hold us in comfort. The room was a -dozen feet across and at my feet lay a -little store of wood as if someone else had -been there, while skins were piled in the -corner. My torch sputtered, and I swiftly -lit the pile of sticks, which flared up -instantly, flickering in a draught. Then at -the far end of the chamber I saw a second -opening, smaller than the first, and clad in -darkness. -</p> - -<p> -"We have an hour," muttered Radisson -thickly, as he sank down upon the skins. -"What is this place?" -</p> - -<p> -"Let us tend your wound first," I besought -him, whereat Ruth gave a little cry -and came to his side. -</p> - -<p> -"Oh, are you hurt?" she exclaimed -softly, catching his head as he sank back. -"Where is The Keeper?" -</p> - -<p> -"He has gone before me," returned -Radisson with more strength. "Nay, let -be, lass. You can do me no good now, -for I have come to the end of the trail. -Eat of the food that is left, both of you; we -will have need of all your strength ere -morning, lad." -</p> - -<p> -We obeyed him, while Ruth heard the -story of The Keeper's passing, and wept -as she ate until the tears choked her. -Radisson spoke, dry-eyed and smiling, with -Grim curled at his side. -</p> - -<p> -"Lad, see what lies in that farther -chamber, for it has taken strong hold on -my mind." -</p> - -<p> -Willing to humor him, I caught up a -burning stick and went to the entrance, -which was about mine own height. All was -dark beyond, until I turned a sharp corner -of the rock. I near dropped the light, and -my heart leaped in fear, for a great bearded -face was staring out upon me! Then I -knew all. -</p> - -<p> -Staring from across a rude table where -it sat, was the figure of a man—in one -hand an ancient pistol, in the other a quill, -with paper before it. Upon the table sat -a keg, with the word "Hudson" painted -on it, and I needed not to look at that high -brow encased in the frozen drippings from -the rock above, to know that here had been -the ending of Henry Hudson. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap19"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XIX. -<br /><br /> -THE MIGHTY ONE. -</h3> - -<p> -"What is it, Davie?" called the -soft voice of Ruth, awaking me -from my horrified stupor. -</p> - -<p> -"Wait," I made hoarse answer, still -dazed by my startling discovery. Looking -closer at that figure before me, I saw that -it was as if cased in ice, and as something -splashed on my neck I knew that the -rock-drippings from above had covered it. With -trembling fingers I wiped the sweat from -my brow, then caught at the sheet of paper -before me and incontinently fled. -</p> - -<p> -The horror of it unnerved me, and must -have shown in my face. Gradually I told -the others of what I had seen, and Radisson -started up on his elbow, his old face alight -with a great amazement and joy. -</p> - -<p> -"The paper, lad—the paper!" he cried -out. "Hendrik Hudson—ah, but this is the -greatest discovery of all! Naught matters -now—for I have goodly company on the -Ghost-trail! Read the paper, lad!" -</p> - -<p> -I held down the dry paper—for it seemed -to have escaped those drippings, by some -trick of Fate—to the light, and with Ruth -peering over my shoulder made shift to -read the words written there in English. -It was in the same hand which had written -in the Bible, and the two lie here before -me now. It seemed to be one of other -sheets, for at the top it was numbered in -Roman. -</p> - -<p><br /></p> - -<p class="quote"> -"XI -<br /> -shall beeware how you doe deal my -Truste. In Time shall come Them -of mine own Race, to whom doe I -graunt all thyngs Herein. This bee -a rich laund & worthe ye keeping for -Britain. Soe now farewell. I grow -weak. -<br /><br /> -Henry Hudson." -</p> - -<p><br /></p> - -<p> -I looked up from the paper amazed, and -met the exultant eyes of Radisson fixed -upon me. The old man clutched at the -scrap and held it to him fiercely. -</p> - -<p> -"Radisson has won again!" he exclaimed, -his dark eyes shining bright. "I -have found a new country and with it -Henry Hudson—ah, get you outside, lad! -Take the fusils with you, and keep guard! -I had forgot our danger, and the night -must be coming on. They will trail us -here, for The Pike must know the place. -Yet it is strange that he knew naught of -the passage through the hills behind!" -</p> - -<p> -I loaded the fusils afresh and left -him in the care of Ruth. When I gained -the entrance to the cave I saw that it must -have fallen dark outside, yet the mouth of -the passage from the ridge was lit by the -fires in the sky, which seemed faintly -ablaze. As I set down the guns and drew -my furs about me, shivering in the bitterness -of the cold, I was thankful that at -least I was sheltered from that great wind -that tore down through the gap moaning -and shrieking. -</p> - -<p> -Where had that moose-track come from? -It seemed hard to believe that the mighty -animal had passed from woods to ridge, -and so on into the passage without having -been seen by any. Yet it must have been -even so, for the trail was a fresh one, and -I wondered at the thing. -</p> - -<p> -With it all I was mightily afraid, nor -hesitated to admit it to myself. The death -of The Keeper had been a great shock to -me, and the finding of Hudson, the mere -knowing that his earthly form lay in that -cave behind me, was horrible. The -fearsomeness of that passageway through the -cliffs, lying so dark and ghostly in front -of me, added in no small degree to my -shakings of soul. -</p> - -<p> -And to cap all, Radisson lay stricken -mortally. This I guessed from his manner -of speaking and from the fact that he -would not allow us to care for his wound. -The great wonder of the whole thing, from -the trail of the Mighty One to the -martyrdom of the Mohawk, oppressed me, and -I remembered how The Keeper had prophesied -that he would not go on the spirit-trail -alone. -</p> - -<p> -Then I fell to thinking of Hudson. -So the little boat had not been lost, as all -men had thought, but had reached land. Who -might know the tale of all that had -happened? The stout seaman must have seen -his friends and his son perish one by one, -yet have struggled on to the west until he -had come to the Ghost Hills and found -there the rest denied him in life. -</p> - -<p> -So I sat there half in dream, thinking -bitterly on what was to be the end of it all. -For myself I cared little, but I could not -see Ruth in red hands. Why did not -Swift Arrow and Uchichak arrive? Almost -on the thought, it seemed that a dark -shadow flitted down through the pass, -whereat I caught up one of the guns and -cried out. -</p> - -<p> -"It is Ca-yen-gui-ha-no," came the -voice of the Mohawk. "Where is my -brother?" -</p> - -<p> -"Here," I shouted, great relief in my -heart, and had like to fling my arms about -the tall old man as he clambered up to me. -"But Uchichak—where are the Crees? -We are in sore need, Swift Arrow!" -</p> - -<p> -"They come," he grunted in surprise as -he saw where I stood. "The Mighty One -met us. I fired and drove him back. The -Crees are slow. Swift Arrow came on -quickly, and passed the Mighty One, who -follows behind me." -</p> - -<p> -He peered about, and I motioned him -back into the cave, whither he vanished. -A moment later there came a yell from the -mouth of the gap, and I knew that the -Chippewas were upon me. A number of -dark shapes flitted across the opening, a -hundred paces away, and I fired at one -of these, the echoes rolling up and up in -weird echoes of sound. -</p> - -<p> -"Let my brother load," and Swift Arrow -stood beside me again. "I will shoot." -</p> - -<p> -Cheerfully enough I resigned my place -to him. Now came two shots, and the bullets -pattered on the cliffs behind. But to -reach us the Chippewas would have to -cross that open gully where lay the deep, -hard snow, and even in the half-light from -the closed-out skies their figures would show -plainly against the white snow. And we -had four guns, with a good store of powder -and balls close to hand. -</p> - -<p> -After those first shots, there came no -sign of danger, but I knew that the cunning -brain of The Pike would not rest idle -for long. The Chippewas could not reach -us from below without making a straight -charge, which they would have little -stomach for, and they could not get -at us from above, since those high walls of -granite could hardly be scaled. -</p> - -<p> -Yet Gib solved the problem, for presently -a musket roared over against us on the -opposite side of the cliffs, and a bullet -whistled into the cleft behind. There was -no danger that those within the cavern -could be injured, by reason of the twists -in the passage, but the mouth of the cave -where we lay could be raked easily enough, -and the Arrow grunted. -</p> - -<p> -"We must hit or be hit, Brave Eyes," -and he laid his fusil in rest, aiming at the -place whence had come the flash. A -moment later it came again, but the Arrow -fired almost with it. A single yell echoed -up, and thereafter came no more shots -from across the way. -</p> - -<p> -"Think you they will try to rush upon -us?" I whispered fearfully. -</p> - -<p> -"They are women," he grunted disdainfully. -"The Mighty One will scatter them." -</p> - -<p> -"How mean you? Where is the moose?" -</p> - -<p> -"He is near. The Crane will drive him -before, and when he comes the Chippewas -will scatter from before him." -</p> - -<p> -Then I remembered what the Mohawk -had first said, upon his arrival. He had -met the moose traveling toward the open -country, and had driven him back toward -us, passing him later as he hurried on -ahead of the Crees. But soon I had other -things to bother my head with than the -moose. -</p> - -<p> -For as we lay watching, something came -down from the skies and shattered on the -rocks beside me. Feeling about, I found -that it had been an arrow, and now we -were in grave danger indeed. If we -withdrew under the shelter of the cave, we -would lose sight of that open gully -beneath us; but if we lay there without -covering above, the Chippewa arrows could -descend full upon us. Gib was having -his men shoot straight up, so that the -arrows would fall with fearful force, and -against such shooting we were defenseless. -</p> - -<p> -They pattered down all around, shattering -on the rock and yet seeming to miss -us altogether. Before long the Mohawk, -who had refused to listen to my word that -we should seek shelter inside the cave and -defend its mouth, began to chant something -in a low voice that swelled louder and -louder. A wild, barbaric chant it was, in -words that I knew not, but ever and anon -he would lift one of the fusils and shoot, -though I could see no object at which to -aim. When his chant died down again -I asked him the meaning of it. -</p> - -<p> -"I go on the Ghost-trail, my brother," -he responded after a moment. "The -Chippewa arrows are very sharp, and the -Great Spirit has called me. I hear the -voice of the Keeper of the Eastern Door. -He asks me why I wait. I am waiting for -my father the White Eagle, oh -Ta-cha-noon-tia!" With which he trailed off into -his own tongue once more and paid no -further heed to me. -</p> - -<p> -I knew not whether he had been struck -with one of those falling arrows, for he had -made no sign. A moment later he pressed -a fusil into my hands. -</p> - -<p> -"They come, brother! Be ready!" -</p> - -<p> -I loaded it as rapidly as might be, but -had not finished when a great yell went -up from the darkness, and across the snow -came the Chippewas—dark splotches that -seemed to leap over the white ground. -</p> - -<p> -The Arrow waited, and then when they -seemed to be almost upon us, he began -firing. One after another of the foremost -figures went down, and I managed to get -the first gun to him as he fired the fourth. -Before that rain of lead the Chippewas -broke and fled, but I heard the voice of -Gib ring out, and knew that he was still -unharmed. When the muskets were once -more loaded, I left the ledge for an instant, -and ran back to the cave, in order to -reassure Ruth. I found her and Radisson -just as I had left them, on the pile of -skins, and although the fire had died down, -there was plenty of wood in the cave from -which to replenish it. In a few words I -told them of the repulse. -</p> - -<p> -"And Swift Arrow?" demanded Radisson -quickly. "Why was he singing the -death-chant? Is he also hurt? -</p> - -<p> -"I know not," was my hesitating answer, -and the tears could not be kept back—nor -were they the tears of a boy. "He is -waiting for you, he said." -</p> - -<p> -"Ah! Then he will not have long to wait, -methinks," Radisson breathed, holding the -hand of Ruth. At sight of Grim I -bethought me that he might well prove of -service, and so I called him to follow me -out to the front of the cave. -</p> - -<p> -"Ready!" thrilled a sharp whisper from -Swift Arrow, who had the guns close to -his hand. Grim growled. This time the -attack came with no forewarning until we -saw the approach of the Chippewas, creeping -stealthily forward through the snow. -But as they came, arrows pattered around -us from those behind, who covered their -advance. -</p> - -<p> -And this time, there was no stopping -them. Five times did the Arrow fire, -but then came a rush, and he had but time -to draw his knife and put his tomahawk -ready. I caught up one of the heavy fusils -and swung it about my head, and then they -were upon us—a mad swirl of men who -seemed to spring out of the darkness and -up the path to our ledge. -</p> - -<p> -Now, when it came to hand-to-hand fighting, -my great strength proved its worth. The -Arrow had crawled to my side, and as only -one or two men could reach us at a time, -we managed to fling them back with -gun-butt and tomahawk, while the shrill yell -of the Mohawk rose madly over the shrieks -of the Chippewas. -</p> - -<p> -Time after time my heavy piece rose and -fell, sometimes parried and sometimes not, -while at my side glittered the steel of the -old chief, rapid and deadly; but ever the -voice of Gib urged on the warriors, and -ever they pressed up that narrow path in -mad resolve. On a sudden I felt a sharp -pain in my shoulder, and the fusil dashed -out of my hands against the rock wall as I -staggered back. -</p> - -<p> -An instant, and I had pulled out the -knife with a shudder of pain, but that -instant had been well-nigh fatal, for the -Chippewas poured over us. Then, while -I was still faint with the shock and the -pain came Grim to the fore. Swift Arrow -had risen to his feet, still plying his -deadly steel desperately, when the great -sheep-dog crouched and sprang, snarling -and tearing in the midst of them beneath us. -</p> - -<p> -The Chippewas fell back before him -in wild affright, leaving two of their -number at handgrips with us. One of these -went down under the knife of the Mohawk; -the other I seized by the throat and dashed -back against the rock, where he lay silent. -Then I whistled sharp and shrill, and Grim -came back to me—bleeding and torn, but -still not hurt unto death. So near had -they come to taking us, that but for him -we had assuredly perished. -</p> - -<p> -But the Chippewas had not retreated -far, and the evil tones of Gib showed me -where he stood out there on the snow. The -Arrow had fallen forward against the rock, -helpless; when next they charged, his aid -would be of no avail. And the blood was -running fast from my shoulder, as I -reloaded one of the weapons. -</p> - -<p> -Gib was standing out in the center of -the pass, and of a sudden I heard what -seemed to be a bellow of rage, followed -by a wild shriek from the Chippewas. -Turning, I saw a mighty form leaping -through the darkness—great horns -outspread, giant shoulders rising high over -the group of warriors, huge hoofs striking -to right and left. In the dim light, I -thought I saw Gib raise a musket, and for -an instant the flash of it showed me the -Mighty One himself, poised high in air -as he leaped upon the terror-struck men. -</p> - -<p> -Then all went dark again. One horrible, -long-drawn shriek wailed out down the -great cliffs as I raised my musket and -aimed at the huge shape below, from which -men fled every way. I fired, and saw it -stumble forward over a smaller form in -the snow; then I felt the faintness of my -wound come upon me again, and had but -strength enough to stagger back through -the cave, meet the staring eyes of Radisson, -and fall at the feet of Ruth. But as -I fell, I heard from without the war-cry -of Uchichak, and knew that the Mighty -One had saved us; then I fell asleep, with -the tongue of Grim hot on my cheek. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap20"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XX. -<br /><br /> -HOW PIERRE RADISSON SLEPT. -</h3> - -<p> -When I woke, it was in the midst -of a grave silence. That may -scarce mean sense, yet to the full -it expresses the feeling that came upon -me when I opened my eyes and looked -about me. I was sitting against the cave -wall, Ruth at my side, and Grim, his great -honest dog's eyes full of pain, crouching -and looking up at me. -</p> - -<p> -Now the little cave was full of light and -men—Uchichak and other chiefs of the -Crees, who were standing silent before me, -while the light smoke from the dry wood -drove past us in the draught. Ruth was -bathing my face with water, but I pushed -her hand away. This silence among so -many boded ill, and oppressed me strangely. -I remembered Radisson, and sought for -him through the crowding forms. -</p> - -<p> -He was sitting against the wall, with -the Swift Arrow at his side, their hands -clasped. But, although the Mohawk was -well-nigh gone, never had Radisson's face -seemed happier, younger and nobler. Hope -leaped into my heart that he had not been -as sore stricken as we had thought. -</p> - -<p> -Ruth helped me to my feet. We went -over and sat beside him. His hand closed -on ours, and he smiled kindly on Ruth. -</p> - -<p> -"Well does the Great Swift Arrow deserve -his name," he said softly, so that the -dying eyes of the old chief lit up. "He -brought Uchichak to us and sped on ahead -of him, and so saved us all." -</p> - -<p> -"Then you are not so badly hurt?" I -exclaimed joyfully. Radisson chuckled, -and made answer in his old rich, laughing -voice. -</p> - -<p> -"Hurt? Why, lad, I have triumphed! -The Keeper, the Swift Arrow and I will -travel the last trail together ere long, but -see!" And he waved the paper of Hudson -aloft as might a boy, then his eyes went -to the Cree chiefs, and he spoke in their -own tongue. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, White Eagle goes upon -the spirit-trail. But first he would tell you -that in the days to come, white men shall -arrive among you. Do not make war upon -them, my brothers. They will trade with -you for your furs, and will bring much -good to you. Will you remember this?" -</p> - -<p> -"We will remember," answered The -Crane gravely, and a murmur passed -around among the other chiefs. The head -of Swift Arrow suddenly sank forward and -his hand dropped from that of Radisson. -The Mohawk had not waited. -</p> - -<p> -Radisson's face never changed as he -asked the Crees how the fight had gone, -and if Gib had been slain, and then drew -Ruth and me down to him while he waited -the answer. -</p> - -<p> -"My father," said Uchichak slowly, "the -Crees did not fight, for the enemy had gone. -The Mighty One had fought for us and -scattered them. But—" and he hesitated -an instant, "as we came near, a gun was -fired from the cave, and lightning shot -across the snow. When we had sought the -Chippewas, we found the Mighty One lying -dead, and beneath his hoofs was the form -of The Pike." -</p> - -<p> -Uchichak paused. With a little shudder -I remembered how I had seen the giant -moose uprearing and striking out with -hoofs and horns, and how he had stumbled -across a man even as I fired. Ruth -was sobbing quietly on Radisson's shoulder, -and the old wanderer addressed us in -English. -</p> - -<p> -"Children, do not grieve. I am an old -man, and have lived through more than -most men. As for Gib, he has perished by -the hand of God, even as I foretold that -he would. Now listen carefully. -</p> - -<p> -"You, Ruth, are of right named Marie -de Courbelles. It were best to visit -Montreal and Quebec, for there live your -father's people, though he is dead long -since, and there you may obtain your -inheritance, which is a goodly one." -</p> - -<p> -Ruth sobbed out that she wanted none -of it, whereat the old man petted her head -and smiled on me suddenly. -</p> - -<p> -"Davie, you will care for the little -maid?" -</p> - -<p> -"An' she will let me, I will," was my -low reply. -</p> - -<p> -"Then I shall pass happy," and Radisson -sighed as if a burden was off his mind. -"I would that you had the old Bible of -which you spoke, lass. I would like to -hear once more the story of those days -Christ spent in the wilderness. It hath -ever attracted me strangely—I would that -my days had been set where I might have -known Him!" -</p> - -<p> -And as Radisson voiced the age-old wish -of the world, I bethought me that I still -had the packet which The Keeper had put -in my hands, and so drew it out hastily. -</p> - -<p> -"I have it here—read it, Ruth!" -</p> - -<p> -The little maid took the Book with trembling -hands. The translation was Englished -by Wicliff, and when she had found the -place she put it into French again for -Radisson. He listened gravely, his head -drooping while she read, the stately chiefs -standing around in silent attention, though -they understood it not. When it was -finished he sighed again. -</p> - -<p> -"Thanks, my daughter. Brave Eyes, -help me to my feet, for I would fain look -upon the face of Hudson ere I pass." -</p> - -<p> -With The Crane, I helped him to gain -his feet, and he leaned heavily upon us. I -motioned Ruth not to follow, for that sight -was none for her eyes, and so we led him -through the inner passage to the second -chamber where sat the great mariner in -his eternal silence. The glow from our -torch lit up his face, and Radisson sank -down against the table. -</p> - -<p> -"Henry Hudson and Pierre Radisson!" -I heard him murmur. "It were a fitting -ending, and a noble one!" Pulling himself -up, he signed to us that we should help -him back again, which we did, nothing -loath. Uchichak was trembling when we -reached the outer cave, for that man who -sat with quill in hand had frighted him -mightily. Yet Radisson had been more -observing than I, for all his weakness. -</p> - -<p> -"Davie," he said, more faintly, when he -was again sitting upon the skins, "I wish -that you do one more thing for me. When -I have entered upon the spirit-trail, then -carry me into that chamber and let me -sit at the table over against Henry Hudson. -Place there The Keeper and The Swift -Arrow also, for such greatness is worthy -them. -</p> - -<p> -"That keg upon the table holds powder, -I think. When we are placed, lad, do you -set that keg of powder in the narrow -entrance and—" -</p> - -<p> -He went no farther, for Ruth fell upon -his neck with a great cry. But he knew -that I had understood, and that I would -obey. Nothing could better show the -fantastic, grim spirit of the old wanderer -than this last desire of his—to be tombed -in the living rock, with Henry Hudson and -the two Mohawks beside him. Nor, as I -think now, was it so mad a wish after all; -for what better tomb could Pierre Radisson -have, in all this land he had found and -loved and given to the world? -</p> - -<p> -Now, since we had to pass the night -here at least, I had the body of Swift -Arrow carried within the second chamber. -The Crees had already formed a camp outside, -and as Radisson wished to taste fresh -meat once more before he passed—for we -had gone hungry of late, through having -brought little food with us—I went outside -with Uchichak. The Cree camp was in a -place sheltered from the terrific, howling -wind, and as the fires in the sky had now -risen high overhead and sent down a -ghostly light into the deep gulch, I was -enabled to see the Mighty One where he -lay—for the Indians had not dared to touch -him. -</p> - -<p> -That last chance shot of mine had -pierced through his heart, striking him just -behind the shoulder and going true. And -what a great beast he was! I had shot -moose ere this, with my arrows, and had -seen full many, but never so huge a beast -as this Mighty One. Still beneath his great -body lay Gib o' Clarclach, his evil face -untouched and grinning its last defiant grin -up at the sky which he had blasphemed. -</p> - -<p> -In that moment I was glad that no blow -of mine had laid him low. He had lived -wrongly, and died wrongly. What a -contrast between his death and that of The -Keeper! Yet the white man was of a race -which we call superior, he knew of things -which the Mohawk had never dreamed of, -he had had advantages which The Keeper -could never have had—and he had lost his -soul alive. Nay, I am not judging him, -God forbid! It may be that even such as -he are not without hope elsewhere. -</p> - -<p> -Uchichak plucked up his courage and -together we cut off the choicest portions -of the giant moose and carried them over -to the fires of the camp in the shelter of -the walls. Many of the Crees had gone -on to the lodges, there to rescue Laughing -Snow and to await the coming of Talking -Owl from the western pass. -</p> - -<p> -When the meat was cooked I carried it -back to the cavern, where we found Radisson -as we had left him, and but for his -weakness I had never known that he was -hurt. He seemed to have become twenty -years younger in an hour. -</p> - -<p> -Only Uchichak and one of two of the -older chiefs had remained with us. We all -partook of the meat, and I even forced a -portion upon Ruth, who was in sore need -of it. She, poor girl, had little heart for -eating, but managed to do well enough, -as did we all. -</p> - -<p> -"Now let us consider," said Radisson, -to whom the meal had given strength. -Not even when he was facing death would -he give up planning. "How are you to -reach home again?" -</p> - -<p> -"We have no home," said Ruth sadly. -</p> - -<p> -"Ayrby is sold, and we may not return." -</p> - -<p> -"Tut, child," he responded. "I make -no doubt you can get the farm back again, -if so you wish. Once I am gone, neither -English nor French will molest you. -Indeed, you might make for the nearest -post and there take ship for the colonies. -I would have you visit Montreal, if -possible, and there regain the inheritance -which awaits you. There will be ships -in the Bay from Boston, mayhap, who will -set forth in the spring." -</p> - -<p> -Straight upon this there entered four -warriors who bore the silent form of The -Keeper. Radisson demanded to look upon -the face of his friend once more, and I -would have drawn Ruth aside, but she -would not. And when The Keeper's face -was uncovered, I was glad that this was -so; for the noble old face was strangely -exalted and lit with a great beauty such -as never in all my life had I seen. I -cannot describe it fittingly, yet it was a -memory that has ever-remained fresh and -vivid—as if God's hand had touched -the worn features lightly, ere they fell -into the repose of death. -</p> - -<p> -Then they covered him again and bore -him into the inner chamber, where they -stayed no longer than might be. The old -wanderer, I could see, was now sinking fast, -and his hand would tremble as it clutched -mine and Ruth's. Presently he pulled -from about his neck a gold medal—the -same, it proved, that had been given him -long years before by the English king, ere -his shameful betrayal. This he pressed -into Ruth's hand. -</p> - -<p> -"Here, my daughter—keep this in my -memory, and with my blessing. It is a poor -thing to remember me by, and yet it is all -I have; it is the sole trace of honor that -has come to me for all my labors, and I -would that you keep it alway." -</p> - -<p> -"Oh, we need naught to remember—" -began Ruth, but ended in a sob. Perhaps to -check her grief, Radisson asked her to -read to him from the Book, and so she -took it up again and after a little began -to read, while the tears ran over her -cheeks. Whether by accident or by -design she never told me, but the passage -was that wherein the prophet met and -spoke with his God upon the mountain. -</p> - -<p> -I watched Radisson as she read, and saw -his face light up, then the look passed into -one of awe and wonder. Slowly his head -bowed down, until I checked Ruth with -my hand, for I thought that the end had -come; but it was not so, for he signed -to her to continue, and raised his head once -more, looking up at the roof of the cave -with startled eyes, as though he saw there -more than the bare rock. And with that -he stretched out his arm, and I helped him -to his feet. He shook me off and took -one step forward alone. -</p> - -<p> -"Not in the whirlwind," he cried -passionately, his voice ringing deep echoes -from all around, "not in the whirlwind, -O Lord, nor in the fire, nor in the storm -have I found Thee! But in the—still—small—" -</p> - -<p> -He swayed forward, all the life gone out -of him suddenly, and when I lowered him -to the skins I knew that Radisson had -departed upon the spirit-trail. I signed to -The Crane, and we carried him into the -inner chamber and seated him across the -table from Hudson. Then—for I knew -that in the morning no power would tempt -me to enter that room again—I carried out -the keg, which proved to be nearly full of -coarse, dry powder, and left it in the -passage. -</p> - -<p> -"Come," said Ruth, catching at my arm, -"we will sleep out by the fire. Here -I—I cannot, Davie." -</p> - -<p> -I held her to me for a moment, then -told The Crane to lead her to the fire. -When she had gone I gathered up the skins -and furs, and after a little time we had -fixed up a shelter for her in a cranny of -the rocks, where I left her. I rejoined the -silent Crees and flung myself down in the -warmth of the fire to sleep, for I was very -weary. -</p> - -<p> -The day was high when I wakened. -Ruth, it seemed, was still asleep. In the -early morning the band of Talking Owl -had arrived, and with Uchichak's warriors -had swept away those that remained of the -Chippewas. The days of the band were -over; few ever returned to their villages, -and those that did bore with them such a -tale as kept Chippewa hunters in their -own country for many winters to come. -</p> - -<p> -My first duty before Ruth was up, was -to clear away all signs of conflict. Gib and -his dead were laid to rest in the outer -cave, decently enough. The giant moose -had already been quartered and the great -antlers were preserved for me as trophies. -So when Ruth appeared, naught remained -of the struggle save the trampled snow -and a few shattered fragments of arrows. -</p> - -<p> -The Crees were anxious to be home -again, having raided the lodges in the basin -and burned them. So without delay I -whistled Grim and entered the cave. -Placing the keg of powder in the narrowest -part of the entrance, I set a long train -with a final fuse of birch bark. When all -was ready I warned off the curious Crees -and lit the bark with a stick from the fire. -</p> - -<p> -For a moment it blazed up, and when -I had turned from my hasty flight I saw -only a tiny flicker of flame from the -powder. Then came a cloud of smoke from -the entrance, a low, thunderous roar that -reverberated from the high cliffs overhead, -and the great rocks crashed down in utter -ruin. The cave was no more. Pierre -Radisson slept with those whom he had -chosen for company in his last long sleep. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap21"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XXI. -<br /><br /> -THE SHADOW OF THE CROSS. -</h3> - -<p> -With saddened hearts we turned our -faces toward the Barren Places -once again. Swift Arrow had -killed two of the dogs in his dash for -help, but the others were sufficient to draw -the sled bearing Grim and Ruth. The old -dog's wounds had become too stiff and sore -to permit of his traveling afoot, so he -curled up at Ruth's feet. -</p> - -<p> -The antlers of the Mighty One were -lashed to the sled behind the little maid, -forming a rest for her to lean back upon. -My wound did not prevent traveling, and -there was no great need of haste. A band -of the warriors pushed on to provide food -for us who followed, and at length we -emerged from that dismal, howling passage -through the cliffs into the frozen silence -of the desolate wastes. -</p> - -<p> -Not until the second evening did we -reach the village once more. On the journey -I initiated Uchichak into the mysteries -of a musket, for although the Crees had -often seen our guns and knew their uses, -they had never heard them fired until that -shot wherewith I killed the Mighty One. -The chief was delighted with the weapon -which I gave to him, as were the other -chiefs, for I kept only one fusil for my -own use. -</p> - -<p> -At the village the party of Talking Owl -remained for a great feast. On the second -evening of this feast a great council was -held of the two bands, for so Ruth had -urged upon me that day. -</p> - -<p> -"We must not forget, Davie, that our -task is not finished here," she said gravely, -as we were discussing what we had best -do. "See if you can get them to admit -me to a Council again, to read to them from -the Book. I can put it into Cree, I think." -</p> - -<p> -So we crowded into the lodge of council -in the evening, and among others who were -admitted was Soan-ge-ta-ha the Chippewa. -The destruction of his band and the death -of Gib seemed to have broken the old chief, -and he had readily agreed to return home in -peace and to lead no more war-parties into -the Ghost Hills. Three of the foremost -seats, however, were left empty out of -respect, while from the top of the lodge was -suspended the great pair of antlers which -the giant moose had borne. The first who -addressed the Council was Uchichak, when -the calumet had been ceremoniously passed -around, Brave Heart accepting it in silence. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers," he began gravely, "once -before has Yellow Lily been admitted to -the Council. Then she told us about the -Great Spirit and His Son, and about the -Book, of which we understood little. But -in the Ghost Hills, my brothers, she found -this same paper-talk, sent to her by the -Great Spirit, and she wishes that we should -hear it. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, I am old. I have seen -the Mighty One fall under the hand of -Brave Eyes. I do not know whether our -Great Spirit sent him or not, but we -decreed in Council that if he slew the Mighty -One, then would we listen to his Great -Spirit." -</p> - -<p> -Uchichak resumed his seat. Talking -Owl and his chiefs, who had of course -heard the tale of the previous Council, -objected to allowing Ruth or any other -woman to enter the lodge. They were, -however, overruled, and finally assented. -</p> - -<p class="capcenter"> -<a id="img-090"></a> -<img class="imgcenter" src="images/img-090.jpg" alt="She selected parts of the Gospels--The chiefs understood and listened absorbedly." /> -<br /> -<i>She selected parts of the Gospels—The chiefs <br /> -understood and listened absorbedly.</i> -</p> - -<p> -When Ruth entered, she stood beside the -fire so that the flickering light would enable -her to read from the little Book. I had -not known what portion she would give to -them, but she started with the Creation, -wisely enough. Then she selected parts -of the Gospels which gave short sketches -from the life of the Master, and concluded -with the great story of Saint Paul. She -turned the whole into Cree as she went, -stumbling in places where she knew no -words, altering other parts to simpler -language, but on the whole the chiefs -understood and listened absorbedly. They -were little more than children in spirit, -loving a story for its own sake, but -over-quick to catch the sense of a parable, so -that Ruth read them many of these. -</p> - -<p> -It was a lengthy reading, and when it -was done I had thought the chiefs were -asleep but for their glittering eyes centered -on the little maid. When I had led her -out and come back to my seat there was a -very long silence, until at last the oldest -chief stepped out and made the smoke-offering -to the four corners of the heavens. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, there were four chiefs -who sat in the Council, and who defied the -Mighty One, saying that he was not sent by -the Great Spirit to us his children. My -eyes are very feeble, yet I see only one of -these four. There are three vacant places -before me. Perhaps White Eagle and the -Brothers of the Thunder have not yet -come?" -</p> - -<p> -His gaze swept around as if looking for -the absent ones, but none answered. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, I see before me Brave -Eyes, whose name shall be Moose-slayer -hereafter. Over his head swing the horns -of the Mighty One. I am too old to take -the war-trail, and my limbs are feeble. -Perhaps Moose-slayer will tell me how the -Mighty One was slain." -</p> - -<p> -A whisper of approval passed around as -he sat down, and after a little the eyes of -the chiefs were fixed upon me, waiting. So, -when the silence had become unendurable, -I came to my feet and faced them. -</p> - -<p> -Painting the picture before them as well -as I might, for so they love to have their -stories told, I related how The Keeper had -died beneath the Chippewa arrows, a martyr -to his faith, and retold his words. Then -on to the fight at the cavern and the silent -man whom we had found sitting therein, -and I laid emphasis on how the little Bible -had been his, telling them something of his -life. I concluded the whole by reciting -the death of the Mighty One, which had -brought me the high honor of a new name. -I urged naught upon them, merely pointing -out how the Great Spirit had directed my -bullet to its mark, and so made an end of -speaking. I could tell that my words had -impressed them, but I did not know how -deeply until Uchichak arose. -</p> - -<p> -"My brothers, we have listened to the -Yellow Lily, we have heard the words of -Moose-slayer," for such is the best -translation I can give of the Cree term applied -to me. "I have never met the dead, my -brothers, yet in the paper-talk the Great -Spirit has said that we should meet them -upon the spirit-trail. I would like to meet -White Eagle once again, and my father -Gray Fish, and my other friends and -kinsmen. Our hearts are open; but first I -would listen to the words of Talking Owl." -</p> - -<p> -The latter chief, who was gaunt and -hollow-eyed, surprised me greatly by his -words. -</p> - -<p> -"There can be but one Great Spirit, my -brothers. The Crane has told you that our -hearts are open, and it is true. The -Mighty One was very strong. Our young -men dared not stand against him, and our -old men said that he was a messenger from -the Great Spirit. We believed that this -was true. -</p> - -<p> -"Then came this white man to our villages. -We hunted with him, and we found -that his tongue was straight. When he told -The Crane that the Mighty One was not -sent by the Great Spirit and that he would -hunt the moose, we were sorry, for we -loved him and we loved White Eagle his -brother. The Chippewas, my brothers, -believed in our Great Spirit, yet the Mighty -One attacked and scattered them, and the -white man slew him in a moment. Talking -Owl thinks that the Great Spirit of the -white man and the Great Spirit of the red -man are the same, and that He has sent -Moose-slayer as a messenger to us." -</p> - -<p> -With that I knew that the cause was -won. The Council lasted a great while -longer, each of the older chiefs speaking -in turn while the warriors listened, but -they all agreed with Uchichak and Talking -Owl, and in the end it was decided that -they should accept the "sign in the water" -at another council to be held the next night. -</p> - -<p> -I hastened back to Ruth with the good -news, and she was mightily rejoiced. As -it was late, we made no preparations until -the next day. The Crees had decided that -Soan-ge-ta-ha should return scatheless to -his people, but somewhat to my surprise the -Chippewa announced that he, too, would -receive the "sign in the water" with the -Cree chiefs. This was more than we had -looked for, and it greatly strengthened our -influence, for Brave Heart was a famous -chief in his own nation. -</p> - -<p> -So in the great council-lodge we met and -there the chiefs and warriors received -baptism. I felt keenly mine own unworthiness -in the matter, but for this there was no -help. The squaws could by no means enter -this lodge, and so we visited them outside -by the light of great fires, afterward -returning to the Council. There I set before -them all, the fact that it was time that Ruth -and I returned to our own people. -</p> - -<p> -"The spirit of White Eagle will be very -happy," I told them, "as he looks down -and sees that you also are followers of the -Great Spirit, my brothers. And now that -we have fulfilled our mission, we would -fain depart. First, however, I bid you to -send messengers to all the other villages, -and cement a League of Peace here in the -northland, a silver chain of peace which -shall bind you together strongly. You shall -have a council from all your tribes and -villages which shall rule you justly, and if this -be done there shall no war or danger come -upon you for ever. I would fain stay and -see that this is done rightly, yet I am far -from mine own people and my home, and -the trail is a long one to follow." -</p> - -<p> -As you may imagine, Uchichak and the -rest were in huge consternation at this, but -in the end they promised to follow my -advice and form a peace-league among the -peoples of the snows. Whether this was -ever done I know not to this day. -</p> - -<p> -As to the manner of our return, few of -the Crees hereabouts had ever visited the -shores of the Great Bay, for the trail led -across the Barren Places and their hunting -grounds lay rather to the west and south. -Soan-ge-ta-ha, however, offered to guide us -to one of the posts as soon as we should -come to the Chippewa country, and this -offer we accepted right willingly. -</p> - -<p> -Talking Owl and his warriors remained -a few days longer for a last grand hunt, -and a dozen Crees, with Uchichak, -arranged to accompany us to the Chippewa -country. When the time of parting came, -I told them that if possible I would send -other messengers to them from the Great -Spirit, who should tell them more of Him -than could I; but I laid no great weight -upon this promise, knowing the men who -made up the Adventurers, and indeed the -first to come among them with the Word -after our leaving, were missionaries from -the Canadas. -</p> - -<p> -So once more we turned our backs upon -friends and faced, this time eastward, the -waste places. The trip to the Chippewa -country was a hard one, but Ruth got -through it well enough and Grim remained -constant at our side. At the Chippewa -villages we parted with Uchichak, and -there still hang upon the wall before me -the magnificent moccasins which he gave -me as a parting gift, while to Ruth was -given a shirt of doeskin with quill workings -in many hues. -</p> - -<p> -Brave Heart kept his promises faithfully, -although the Chippewas were bitter against -us for the loss of so large a party, and with -some of his men led us eastward, thinking -to hit upon the Bay and so cross the ice -to Albany. But to the post we never -came, for we had no sooner come to the -Bay, a desolate waste of ice stretching into -the distance, than we saw a smoke from a -river-mouth, and when we had come to it -found there a ship laid up for the winter, -and near the ship a little fortified camp of -men. -</p> - -<p> -I left our party and advanced down the -slope toward them, and when our coming -was seen, a man came forth to meet me, -while over the camp was run up the flag -of France. The man was also French, and -I greeted him in his own tongue, asking for -refuge and shelter. He tendered us a warm -greeting, and therewith we went down to -the camp, wondering how this ship of -France came to be in the territory of the -Adventurers. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<p><a id="chap22"></a></p> - -<h3> -CHAPTER XXII. -<br /><br /> -THE END OF THE LONG TRAIL. -</h3> - -<p> -It was simple enough. The ship was the -barque Pelican, out of New France, and -her company were fur-pirates in the Bay. -They had been caught by the ice, but as -none at the Company's posts knew of their -presence, they were safe enough. In the -barque was great store of furs bartered -from the Indians, and her master, one de -Croissac, sought only to win home again -safe ere the Company's ships came from -England in the spring. -</p> - -<p> -They were warm-hearted men, these -Frenchmen, and gave us of their best. I -told de Croissac all our tale, whereat he -marveled much, and promised to take us -safe to Montreal, whence we could get ship -for France or New England, and so home -again. Moreover, he knew of the de -Courbelles, and that Ruth's heritance was -great. -</p> - -<p> -This troubled me no little. At last -the spring came and the ice went out in -its warmth, and the "Pelican" was ready. -On the day we sailed, Ruth and I stood on -the hilltop above, gazing out across the -land and the water. -</p> - -<p> -"Somewhere in that ice-dotted blue," -Ruth said softly, "sleeps the 'Lass o' -Dee,' with all those whom we knew and -loved, Davie." -</p> - -<p> -"Yes," I made heavy-hearted answer, -"and we leave them here for ever. When -we get to New France, and you become a -great lady, Ruth, I will leave you there -also among your kin, and go—where I -know not." -</p> - -<p> -"Why, Davie," and she slipped her hand -into mine gently, "do you think so hard -of me as to leave me among strangers? I -had thought we would go back to Ayrby -together—" -</p> - -<p> -"Lass, lass," I cried out in the old Gaelic -we had not spoke for so long, "an' you -stay in New France you shall be a great -lady, rich and be-suitored. Would you then -come back to the little stead on the moors, -where wealth is naught, where all is rude -and homely and—" -</p> - -<p> -"Yes, Davie," she whispered, "because -it is rude and homely and—beautiful, I love -it. So you thought I had rather be a great -lady! Truly, you might have known me -better than that." -</p> - -<p> -Aye, and I had, but I had wished for her -to say it. So we stood for long, until a -gun crashed out from the "Pelican," -warning us to come. As we turned to go, I -caught her to me and my heart swelled with -the knowledge that though the New World -had taken much from me, it had in the end -given me more a thousandfold. -</p> - -<p> -In the Straits we were sighted by an -English ship, but the "Pelican" was too -fast for her, and not another sail did we -see until we reached New France and were -safe. De Croissac, who knew our story -and our love, advised that we be married -before seeking out Ruth's people, for were -our story and the ending of Radisson to -become known, there was no telling but that -she might be sent to France as a ward of -the Governor. -</p> - -<p> -So it came about that we stepped ashore -and sought out a friend of the kindly captain, -a priest whose little chapel nestled in -the shadow of the citadel, and from which -we went as man and wife, soberly and -happily. -</p> - -<p> -Before leaving the Bay, Soan-ge-ta-ha -had conveyed to me a parting gift from -Uchichak and the Crees, in the shape of a -packet of furs. These I had not opened -until the cargo of the "Pelican" came to -be examined, when it was found that they -were of the choicest beaver and fox, and -that their sale would afford us much ready -money. -</p> - -<p> -Thus it chanced that when we left -Montreal for Boston town, aboard a trader -of that port, both Ruth and I were like to -be well off upon our return to the Old -World. Of the finding of Hudson I had -said nothing, keeping the little Bible and -the scrap of written paper safe stowed -away, for our tale seemed wild enough as -it was, in all sooth. -</p> - -<p> -One more package there was, in two -pieces, but very large and bulky. What -this contained I did not know. It had been -Ruth's secret from the time we left Uchichak's -village until we reached Rathesby -once again, and so on to the stead at Ayrby, -which Ian MacDonald yielded up readily -enough, being glad to go back to his nets. -At the unpacking of this thing, Ruth bade -me begone for a time. I returned from the -moors to find, hung over the broad fireplace, -the massy antlers of the Mighty One! -She had fetched them where I had clean -forgot them, to be a lasting memorial of -the days that had been. -</p> - -<p> -So here endeth my tale. There is another -Grim now to tend the sheep, yet still -about us are things whereby to remember -him and his. But the things we fetched -back from the New World were more than -we had gone to seek there. We had -dreamed of fortune, and we came home -with love. We had looked for struggle and -hardship, and we had found them, but we -had come home again with peace. Ruth, -bending over my shoulder as I write this -last, would have me say one word more of -Radisson—nay, she shall write it herself, -here at the end. -</p> - -<p> -"Trust thou in the Lord, wait patiently -for Him, and He shall give thee thy heart's -desire!" -</p> - -<p><br /><br /></p> - -<p class="t3"> -THE END. -</p> - -<p><br /><br /><br /><br /></p> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CONQUEST ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> - -</html> - diff --git a/old/67520-h/images/img-008.jpg b/old/67520-h/images/img-008.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d54ebc6..0000000 --- a/old/67520-h/images/img-008.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67520-h/images/img-020.jpg b/old/67520-h/images/img-020.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index aee219c..0000000 --- a/old/67520-h/images/img-020.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67520-h/images/img-040.jpg b/old/67520-h/images/img-040.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b734454..0000000 --- a/old/67520-h/images/img-040.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67520-h/images/img-068.jpg b/old/67520-h/images/img-068.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 376e368..0000000 --- a/old/67520-h/images/img-068.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67520-h/images/img-076.jpg b/old/67520-h/images/img-076.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 74e1ab5..0000000 --- a/old/67520-h/images/img-076.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67520-h/images/img-090.jpg b/old/67520-h/images/img-090.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d9897f4..0000000 --- a/old/67520-h/images/img-090.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67520-h/images/img-cover.jpg b/old/67520-h/images/img-cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 900ef66..0000000 --- a/old/67520-h/images/img-cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67520-h/images/img-title.png b/old/67520-h/images/img-title.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 14c8e30..0000000 --- a/old/67520-h/images/img-title.png +++ /dev/null |
